[RSArchive Icon] Rudolf Steiner Archive Home  Version 2.5.4
 [ [Table of Contents] | Search ]


[Spacing]
Searching Rudolf Steiner Lectures by Date
Matches

You may select a new search term and repeat your search. Searches are not case sensitive, and you can use regular expressions in your queries.


Enter your search term:
by: title, keyword, or context
   


   Query type: 
    Query was: beings
  

Here are the matching lines in their respective documents. Select one of the highlighted words in the matching lines below to jump to that point in the document.

  • Title: The Inner Development of Man
    Matching lines:
    • Human individuality and that of cosmic beings is profound,
  • Title: Lecture: Woman and Society (Die Frauenfrage)
    Matching lines:
    • beings of the present.
    • always been fettered beings? It would be ignorance if one were to
    • the everyday world-view of human beings is aware of, is regarded by
    • beings, is just one part of the human being: the physical body. This
    • quite clear about this difference that exists between human beings
    • world. The more human beings are aware of the spiritual within them,
    • culture other than what human beings have created, what human beings
  • Title: Lecture: Problems of Nutrition
    Matching lines:
    • Men are beings continually occupied inwardly with movement and
    • independently out of his astral body. Men are beings who are not
  • Title: Lecture: The Etherisation of the Blood
    Matching lines:
    • we, as human beings, have striven for knowledge, whether as mystics or
    • thoughts. Human thinking is the shadowing forth of ideas and beings
    • pictured as living beings on the Astral plane. Beings of the most
    • Thoughts: Shadow-images of Beings of the Astral Plane (Waking)
    • Sympathy and Antipathy: Shadow-images of Beings of Lower Devachan (Dreaming)
    • Moral Impulses: Shadow-images of Beings of Higher Devachan (Sleeping)
    • sleep-consciousness. Human beings need also to dream by day if they do
    • vary greatly in different individuals. Sleeping human beings differ
    • the streams which flow into human beings during sleep; in an
    • with all the higher Worlds and Beings. We have within us shadow-images
    • for Divine Beings. Our physical body, etheric body, astral body and
    • Divine-spiritual Worlds are the bodily members of the Beings of the
    • consciousness of our worth as human beings, the right attitude of
    • Answer: In exceptional human beings it can happen that not only
    • are Beings who accompany this corpse, since they themselves will by
  • Title: Jesus and Christ
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual processes and beings, but he sees them in a special way,
    • other beings cannot be found outside my own being; it can be found
    • When we immerse ourselves lovingly into other beings, our souls remain
  • Title: Lecture: Newborn Might and Strength Everlasting
    Matching lines:
    • "Behold in this reminder of death what you really are as human beings.
    • a host of angelic beings on one side, and devilish beings on the other. On
    • the extreme right, angels are bending down to the human beings who are
    • has portrayed the human beings who have preserved the eternal in themselves
    • the living plants and other beings from the earth. We also see, however,
  • Title: Lecture: Pre-Earthly Deeds of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • beings of that day were in an exalted state of consciousness. In the
    • are only now being prepared as human beings for His entrance also into
    • take in something which is right for us human beings to receive. Just
  • Title: Lecture: The Four Sacrifices of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • what makes it possible for us as sensory beings to enjoy without pain all
    • spiritual beings upon whom humanity depends. He will say in true piety,
    • possible wisdom might come forth, human beings could neither manage
    • different degrees of derangement in egos given over to elemental beings.
    • the pressure toward the ego and, on the other side, human beings
    • and intellectual lives in such a way that human beings may become
    • spiritual powers from without flow into human beings. The idea that hunger
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy and Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • childhood, is essential to our life as human beings. The study of
    • senses, a world where spiritual actualities and beings surround us.
    • must link itself up with beings not of the sensory world. It must
    • relationship with beings that work behind the scenes of the sensory
    • with that. After all, he is entering a realm of spirit beings and
    • concrete spiritual beings and events.
    • can stir human beings to their depths every hour of every day; they
    • unlike other human beings, entered once only into a physical body and
  • Title: Lecture: Christ in Relation to Lucifer and Ahriman
    Matching lines:
    • This feeling dominates so essentially as to break this upper beings
    • available to human beings in those days is not important, but rather
    • from the various presentations in my lecture series, human beings
    • elevate human beings to the domain we call the spirit world. A
    • beings were not as advanced as they are in our time. Now it is no
    • eighty or ninety years of age. But in a war human beings are
    • materialism. The more this fact is realized by human beings, the more
    • theory of evolution that demonstrates how human beings, simply by
    • existence. They were cast off by human beings who had learned, through
    • considers the people as nothing but the sum of human beings who
    • there are forces to admonish human beings who had to be left on earth.
  • Title: Lecture: Preparing for the Sixth Epoch
    Matching lines:
    • narrower senses, associations of human beings who are known to one
    • human beings who want to cultivate the more intimate side of spiritual
    • by beings of earth but also by the beings of the higher hierarchies,
    • the beings of the invisible worlds. We must realize that our work is
    • was prepared. The mysteries were associations of human beings among
    • human beings in the world in less happy circumstances than his own. It
    • in that epoch. We found communities of human beings within which there
    • of human beings in which everything, without exception, must be built
    • of human beings within which the spirit self is to develop as the
    • spirit self that is nurtured by the beings of the higher hierarchies
    • community between human beings means today. In our time the individual
    • resistance to this, the force that allows human beings to be men in
    • encompass the sixth epoch of culture that civilized human beings will
    • beings in the future. That is the error that is filtering from the
    • beings among whom community can never be based on blood relationship,
    • beings who resolve to be brothers and sisters, and above whom hovers
  • Title: Lecture: Outlooks for the Future
    Matching lines:
    • evolution of the earth, the human beings will therefore be born with
    • expression from the series of our incarnations. The human beings will
    • is followed also in the future! Unless the human beings of to-day take
    • human beings of the sixth post-Atlantean epoch will only be able to
    • strength to make of us individual human beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Human Life in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • driven human beings, so far as they are spiritual entities, out of the cosmos
    • gained. What we have before us is something uniting human beings, by virtue
    • beings. So general recognition will be accorded to Spiritual Science also,
    • beings, etheric beings, growing downward, so to speak, out of the entire
    • living spiritual beings disappear out of the etheric environment of the earth,
    • In this way we learn to recognize that certain beings are not connected with
    • environment of the earth, and that these beings descend to earth during the
    • uniting themselves with earth life. But the repose which these beings find
    • being, has something resembling a memory of this summer contact with beings
    • beings belonging to the earth's environment, but linked to other heavenly
    • beings learn from mother or nurse during the first years of life more than
    • with the etheric element, in the space which surrounds human beings upon
    • encounter, to begin with, beings that grow downward etherically toward
    • these ether plants the earliest forerunners, so to speak, of spiritual beings
    • containing real spiritual beings. To this world our souls belong, just as
    • added if it is really to become intelligible to human beings. I should prefer
    • development of living beings.
    • communications from fellow human beings, and to substitute spiritual vision
  • Title: Evil and the Future of Man
    Matching lines:
    • as a simple characterisation, so that human beings may see what kind
    • is the education which human beings can receive from it for certain
    • will learn to know one another as Ego-beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Social and Anti-Social Forces in the Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • not) must come from that which human beings can develop out of
    • Simply because we are human beings, our soul-life swings to and fro
    • forces must work inwardly so that human beings may reach the height of
    • present to that which works as anti-social force within human beings.
    • with certain other human beings and their labour-power. You only have
    • in our soul and see our relationships to other human beings. Then we
    • suited for bringing to the Threshold those spiritual beings who
    • notice is a conflict between those spiritual beings who belong to
    • beings who are here in the physical world, on this side of the
    • allow us as free beings to serve that which we have been talking about
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Emptiness and Social Life
    Matching lines:
    • already present in human beings, subconsciously, by the end of the
    • reached a parting of the ways. Spiritual Beings of higher worlds are
    • horizontal. Whereas the distribution of human beings over the earth
    • — with the human beings belonging to it.
    • being bred in human beings who are made to learn from the sketchy maps
    • space because of the characteristics of the human beings inhabiting
  • Title: Lecture: Social Understanding Through Spiritual Scientific Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • happen if a time were to come when human beings completely lost hold
    • another, but live entirely within themselves. Human beings can only
    • human beings to develop really social impulses. And one of these social
    • other people. The kind of education that makes human beings of people
    • also enables them to recognize people as human beings. But it is
    • impossible to recognize people as human beings if you do not develop a
    • beings. This can only be the sort of thought life that breaks away from the
    • That is the important thing, that is what is vital! Whole human beings
  • Title: Lecture: Soul and Spirit in the Human Physical Constitution
    Matching lines:
    • observation very much astray. As earthly human beings we perceive the
  • Title: Lecture: The Moral as the Source of World-Creative Power
    Matching lines:
    • or of the fixed stars, they were speaking of spiritual beings.
    • the other heavenly bodies — they were seen as Spirit Beings. We
  • Title: Lecture: The Path to Freedom and Love and their Significance in World Events
    Matching lines:
    • deed, of action. Only through the fact that we are thinking beings are
    • In so far as we are contemplative beings, thought operates in
    • us; in so far as we are doers, that is to say, social beings,
    • can picture ourselves as beings of thought, also as beings of will.
    • merely rays into our life since birth. As thinking beings, we have
  • Title: Lecture: Search for the New Isis, the Divine Sophia: The Quest for the Isis-Sophia
    Matching lines:
    • unknown gods should come to the aid of human beings without their active
    • involvement, and that such aid should come just where human beings consider
    • The Egyptian was permeated by luciferic powers, as were all human beings
    • moves and surges within human beings, just as Lucifer moved and surged
    • then human beings see their picture of the world in a luciferic form. How
    • ahrimanic-typhonic light, so modern human beings, because they are
    • wind and weather, in the storms of winter, so modern human beings, if they
    • ahrimanic. Modern human beings must understand the mystery of Christmas in
    • human beings find the power represented by the holy Sophia. The modern age
    • This anthroposophical community could become a community of human beings
    • of human beings. We should learn to say to ourselves: If we can manage to
    • understanding the one who appeared among human beings on the first
  • Title: Lecture: The Two Christmas Annunciations
    Matching lines:
    • conceive of human beings as possessing thought and perception, and we
    • beings, whose consciousness was more mature, during the age of ancient
    • Stone is quite familiar to most human beings; they simply do not know
    • it is very familiar to most human beings.
    • secrets of humanity to develop in human beings who, like the shepherds
    • Christmas festival any meaning for most human beings nowadays? It is a
  • Title: Lecture: The Sun-Mystery in the Course of Human History
    Matching lines:
    • all social endeavor should be to prevent human beings from becoming
  • Title: Lecture: The Alphabet
    Matching lines:
    • evil in human beings, but then something else can also be perceived,
    • realm of the hierarchies, as here we live among the beings of the
  • Title: Lecture: The Human Heart
    Matching lines:
    • and death. Long before this, as I said, we were beings of soul and
    • outer causation. Simply as human beings on earth, we are bound to
  • Title: Lecture: Truth Beauty and Goodness
    Matching lines:
    • where, in communion with higher Beings, he is engaged in building up
    • demonic beings who would like to make man forget his pre-earthly
  • Title: Lecture: The Invisible Man Within Us
    Matching lines:
    • being, two beings can be clearly distinguished. You will recall that
  • Title: Lecture: Man As A Picture of The Living Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • should be mere automata. True, we should still be spiritual beings,
    • by night? The answer is that while the man lies asleep in bed, Beings
    • Beings of the next higher Hierarchy — Exusiai, Dynamis and
    • Archangels and higher spiritual Beings enter into us and animate our
    • fulfill what is needed there. The Beings of the highest Hierarchy —
    • dwelling-place of spiritual Beings — the Beings of the Hierarchies.
    • spiritual reality. It is the Beings of the Hierarchies who are really
    • the spiritual Beings of the Hierarchies. That which is raying down
    • spiritual population among whom are very high guiding Beings. These
    • Moon. For there were once upon a time on Earth very advanced Beings
    • Beings who did not put on physical human bodies as do the men of
    • realize that there are lofty spiritual Beings there — Beings who were
    • the Beings of the Moon with their sublime spiritual forces have to
    • population of the Moon. The Saturn-beings are connected with the
    • he does come into contact with the Saturn-beings. Within Saturn in
    • effect, Beings of high perfection, very sublime Beings live — Beings
    • Cherubim and Thrones are as it were the Beings nearest to them —
    • The sublime Beings, whom we may call the Saturn population, do not ray
    • which the planetary system has undergone, all that the Beings within
    • our planetary system have ever experienced — the Saturn-beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Individuality of Elias, John, Raphael, Novalis
    Matching lines:
    • Let us now bring before our souls beings who are intimately connected,
    • sense in which we have described it here. Let us direct our gaze to beings
    • great numbers of their fellow-men, beings who, however, only show themselves
    • one another in time, beings who are brought together into a unity when
    • Jupiter and Saturn. And we know that when, together with the beings of these
    • meets these Moon Beings, and he meets too all the souls with whom he has
    • connection in which it is able to stand when it passes through the Beings of
    • If, in the near future, in four times twelve human beings, the Michael
    • Thought becomes fully alive — four times twelve human beings, that is, who
    • Dornach — if in four times twelve such human beings, leaders arise having
    • Ye, the radiant Beings of Aether-Worlds,
  • Title: Lecture: Exoteric and Esoteric Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • beings who descended to the earth from higher worlds could impart
    • their teachings to human beings — in a spiritual way, of course
    • were taught by the divine beings themselves, who descended to the
    • dreaming state, but in a living intercourse with divine beings which
    • took place spiritually, and where they received what these beings
    • which I have just described, the gods taught human beings what the
    • human beings learnt to know death. They learnt to know death more and
    • and Moon it would never have been able to develop beings who know
    • concerning death. As human beings, we must immerse ourselves into a
  • Title: The Manicheans
    Matching lines:
    • beings who have passed through all stages since the middle of the
    • be prepared. A number of human beings must be formed into an
    • beings who had to keep themselves pure in their mode of life and in
    • human beings. They will extol Evil. Some inkling in regard to the Evil
  • Title: The Dead Are With Us
    Matching lines:
    • environment we know that only a small proportion of the beings around
    • these actions of ours to beings in our environment. Reaction of-this
    • Between death and a new birth, in company with Beings of the higher
    • imagine that their number is small, for individual human beings have
    • much more intimate connection with human beings in the domain of
    • outside the Beings of the other Hierarchies, the Angels, Archangels
    • other is what may be called concrete, direct intercourse with beings
    • knowledge about our own immortality as beings of soul and spirit,
    • beings to know anything about the dead through direct perception.
    • — and with other spiritual Beings of the higher world. In order
    • inspired into us by the dead or by Beings of the higher Hierarchies,
    • Just think what it means at the present time when so many human beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Origin of Speech and Language
    Matching lines:
    • roughly how nutrition and breathing work in human beings. We also
    • other day how we can observe human beings. We do not need to
    • interesting connection: Human beings can speak because they have a
    • cannot just tinker with human beings and their development. In
  • Title: Lecture: The Sense-Organs and Aesthetic Experience
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual world among the beings of the several Hierarchies,
    • moral balance towards the beings and influences found in the
    • today, and other things even more. Nowadays, when human beings have
    • Real aesthetic life in human beings consists in this, that the
    • important truth about human beings, for it enables us to understand
  • Title: Lecture: A Turning-Point in Modern History
    Matching lines:
    • ideal for human beings. If a mutual permeation of rational necessity
    • for individual human beings, and also for the State and the social
    • beings in whom rational necessity permeates sensual necessity, and
    • these human beings form a social order, it will turn out to be a good
    • structure, human beings will develop as they should.
    • sense-perceptible world are the beings of the Third Hierarchy: Angels,
    • this; hence it is necessary that all human beings should be concerned
    • on either side. We have to breathe; but we are not human beings unless
    • structure has three members. You cannot live as human beings without
    • from what human beings produce spiritually. This spiritual
    • human beings through sense-perceptions.
  • Title: Lecture: Elemental Beings and Human Destinies
    Matching lines:
    • ELEMENTAL BEINGS AND HUMAN DESTINIES
    • become involved in all that is going on among the elemental beings
    • outside us, including such elemental beings as I described to you
    • are thus thrown up, elemental beings plunge; they mix themselves up,
    • in the meantime elemental beings have concerned themselves with it,
    • outside you of which the elemental beings took hold, you receive also
    • the influences and workings of these elemental beings. Man spreads out
    • elemental beings — he and they mutually affect one another. All
    • connected with these beings. For even within this life we have a kind
    • fact is how our destiny is moulded. Elemental beings who feel
    • beings. One of the most beautiful that has been preserved is a poem
    • elemental beings from the Elf King's realm intervene in the destiny of
    • the elemental beings have found to do with them. Just as we live
    • of the elemental beings. And in that sphere is shaped as much of our
    • of this interplay with the elemental beings. In respect of our head
    • life alone we are not involved in the realm of the elemental beings.
    • ocean of elemental existence, in which as human beings we perpetually
    • elemental beings; but this sphere is interwoven for us with the Christ
    • human beings we must lift ourselves up by our own efforts if we are to
    • We pass as individual human beings through the gate of death into the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Ear
    Matching lines:
    • of man, in communion with higher spiritual Beings, with the sublime
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. To a very large extent, man between death
    • birth in co-operation with super-sensible, spiritual Beings. Therefore,
    • number of ‘human beings’, more or less metamorphosed or
    • world. We human beings are altogether formed in this way. Partly we
    • are a living monument to what we did in unison with higher Beings
    • being with the Beings of the Hierarchies. He actually forgets himself,
    • forces which remain to us from our union with the other Beings
    • the Beings of the Hierarchies — are the moral forces of Love
    • whereby we on Earth expand our being in love to other beings. Thus in
    • the Beings of the Hierarchies and go out of them again. Here on this
    • in which the consonants predominate, human beings can far less be
  • Title: Education for Adolescents
    Matching lines:
    • — not only into human beings, but into everything, even into a
    • interest in other human beings is not possible if the right sort of
    • antisocial beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Work of Secret Societies in the World
    Matching lines:
    • have a real connection with the way in which beings in the world evolve and
    • Hyperborean and Polarian epochs. Before then, however, you were only beings
    • of soul. But as beings of soul you were part of the world soul; as beings
    • Human beings will destroy each other in mutual strife. And the terrible
    • be that the blame will lie with human beings themselves.
  • Title: Lecture: The Three Stages of Sleep
    Matching lines:
    • solution would be a matter of course. Human beings would never
    • and etheric bodies. In normal circumstances when human beings
    • however, enables human beings to live in those forces of the
    • human beings live in this world without consciousness. You can
    • which are creatively active in the cosmos. Human beings can
    • existing kinds. When human beings consider their waking
    • which reveal cosmic mysteries showing that human beings indeed
    • beings pass in light sleep, though they know nothing of it. The
    • and harmony but as the deeds and activities of those beings who
    • spiritual beings who guide and direct the world out of the
    • of spiritual cosmic beings. And this world of the revelation of
    • spiritual cosmic beings is the second element of sleep, as
    • are revealed the deeds of cosmic beings who belong to the
    • of which human beings have as a rule no sort of awareness. They
    • are in the lightest sleep human beings are still actually
    • beings live in the inner being of the mineral world.
    • beings wholly out of their bodies and places them within the
    • Archangeloi and of all those beings whom we otherwise perceive
    • the world of manifestation, the revelation of spiritual beings,
    • we live within the divine spiritual beings themselves.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Cosmic Word and Individual Man
    Matching lines:
    • of cosmic beings. All that I have described is the external clothing,
    • the revelation, the glory of mighty cosmic beings. And these beings
    • weaving life of those beings we name Exusiai is revealed.
    • only appearance — one finds all those hierarchical beings called
    • interwoven activity of the beings of the Second Hierarchy.
    • the spiritual beings, in accordance with the forms of the physical
    • error or to truth. The activities appropriate to the beings of the
    • account must be taken of what these beings of the Second Hierarchy,
    • full and rich; and in this activity the Beings of the Cosmos, in
    • always to Beings.
    • discovers Beings.
    • To Beings one must come at last in all understanding of the world. For
    • Beings alone are real. Anything comes into existence only through the
    • co-operation of Beings — presenting then an unreal appearance to
    • real, particular beings — everywhere in the world it is
    • particular Beings that are at work, and the rest is illusion, arising
    • from the co-existence of Beings. Physical matter, too, is an illusion
    • beings, individual Beings of the universe.
    • Once, in the old Mysteries, they knew how to speak about the Beings of
    • must have particular Beings. But consciousness of these Beings has
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Christ and the Twentieth Century
    Matching lines:
    • other purely spiritual beings and spiritual processes — in that
    • innumerable human beings there is such a thing as a turning-point, a
    • beings, need something real and immediate that can take hold of
    • effect Spiritual Beings — everywhere penetrate into human
    • of men were not the expression of impulses from beings who
    • human beings could rise in their own innermost being of soul, into
    • he could unite his inner nature with the loftiest of all Beings, of
    • human beings to the ‘universal-human,’ to that which each
    • ‘historical becoming.’ Beings — super-sensible
    • And the most sublime among the super-sensible Beings guiding the
    • further) — Spiritual Science leads us again to Beings who are
    • power that binds all beings.”
    • power that binds all beings; in this self-conquest he first finds his
  • Title: Lecture: Richard Wagner and Mysticism
    Matching lines:
    • for the myths portray Beings far greater than physical man can ever
    • the deeds of Beings belonging to an unknown world through the dramatic
    • and that in the course of its evolution certain beings are continually
    • co-operation between beings, there would be no evolution. Thus is the
    • plants and omitted all mention of human beings, but Spiritual Science
    • that certain Spiritual Beings had remained behind at the spiritual
    • level of those times. And they said that such Beings had retained the
    • Now just as human beings have developed Ego-consciousness, so too must
    • with blood-kinship and later on, the circle within which human beings
    • binds all beings.” When this urge to give freedom to the Ego, to
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Wisdom in the Early Christian Centuries
    Matching lines:
    • in all, four hundred and seventy-four Divine Beings of different
    • Beings. As Christianity began to find its way into Roman culture, the
  • Title: Lecture: The Crossing of the Threshold and the Social Organism
    Matching lines:
    • are connected. And the human beings who unite in that movement which
    • human beings still ignore a secret of life which is intimately
    • day with the higher Beings, through the experiences of the preceding
    • beings been pervaded by the feeling: “Whatever you do, is in
    • The human beings
    • with the Beings that belong to the hierarchy of the Angeloi. These
    • Beings can then once more interest themselves in the human
    • beings. Man's attitude and feelings towards the spiritual world
    • talk merely reaches as far as the Angel-beings that belong to man, as
    • that the human beings may rise in their feelings from their
    • The human beings should experience in their souls more or less the following
  • Title: Lecture: The Weaving and Living Activity of the Human Etheric Bodies
    Matching lines:
    • of an Ego. The beings that belong to the other kingdoms of Nature,
    • you will find that they describe all the other beings in such a
    • manner that it is not possible to say that also these beings had
    • individual human beings. The colour of the skin must, for instance,
    • animals differ far more from one another than the human beings. In
    • notice the differences which exist among human beings. The fact to be
    • his physical body and by the activity of the Beings of the
    • in that case? The fact that the Beings of the hierarchies of the
    • we human beings work. We build machines, for instance, machines made
    • realise that these Beings do not exist in the universe simply in
    • spiritual world. What aids these spiritual beings in their work?
    • As human beings, it is not at all unnecessary that we should
    • we pass through the world as thinking human beings, the Angeloi,
    • As human beings, we
    • Beings of the three, above-mentioned hierarchies.
    • were to occur, if the Beings of the higher Hierarchies would not work
    • may take for granted that here in Munich there are certain Beings
    • But those Beings who cannot see man, nor his activities, may, for
    • conception would these Beings have of a clock? They would not say:
    • actions fulfilled by spiritual Beings belonging to the higher
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: And The Temple Becomes Man
    Matching lines:
    • to-day. In ancient times, human beings had at their disposal means of
    • away human beings are from the temple itself, the truer is the effect
    • gathering-together, a togetherness of human beings. (Dom is
  • Title: Lecture: The Migrations of the Races
    Matching lines:
    • Root Race. Such Beings have to undergo all kinds of Initiation, to be
    • communities, were under the influence of Higher Beings. They were
    • directly dependent upon Higher Beings, Beings who had gone through
    • connection with Higher Beings, but to whom such comprehensive guidance
  • Title: Lecture: The Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • Golgotha all human beings — even those who were primitive, more
    • higher Hierarchies, of spiritual Beings. I lived in a world where the
    • stars are essences of Being — Beings who make felt their active
    • farther from the Divine-spiritual Beings. “The sickness of
    • of spiritual Beings.
    • learned to know the Christ, with whom indeed all human beings lived
    • known, how human beings had once upon a time remembered Him, because
    • Before we come down to Earth, we human beings live in a
    • and moved among the Beings of the Divine Hierarchies above humanity,
    • and in the sphere of the elemental beings that underlie all Nature.
  • Title: Lecture: The Recovery of the Living Source of Speech
    Matching lines:
    • the relationship of man's faculty of speech to those Beings in
    • the evolution of higher spiritual Beings. We need only learn how to
    • Beings, and we can arrive at a clear perception of how the continuous
    • Atlantean evolution — it was not the same Beings of the
    • Intuitions, is created by these Beings. The Archangels move on
    • receive through the inspiration of Beings of the First Hierarchy,
    • Hierarchy beyond the first. Certain Archangel Beings were therefore
    • Beings who had either remained behind in evolution or pressed forward
  • Title: Lecture: Gnostic Doctrines and Supersensible Influences in Europe
    Matching lines:
    • preceded by that of other Beings, that the creation of man had
    • Creator of the world who sends forth other Beings from Himself. The
    • Beings sent forth by the Demiurgos were ranked in successive stages,
    • of these Beings, however, was held to be entirely free from the
    • rank and so on. The Aeons were Beings who had issued from the
    • individualised Beings. And at the lowest level, at the lowest stage
    • interest to human beings in those days than the physical world —
    • influences of which pour down upon human beings. And so, Eastward of
    • practised by certain spiritual beings who in their etheric and astral
    • earthly world, terrible etheric-astral Beings are to be seen,
    • Ahrimanic beings who practise an earthly, materialised form of magic.
    • And these forces work upon human beings who are unskilled in such
    • happenings, these beings were not the creations of fantasy as modern
    • centuries of our era these astral beings withdrew into regions lying
    • of beings belonging to an astral world — beings who attracted
    • material lusts of human beings which a pure and developed technique
    • nourishment for certain astral beings who set out to direct the
    • access to certain Luciferic beings indwelling the astral world. The
    • thoughts of these astral beings by whom the Western world was
    • obsessed just as the East was now obsessed by astral beings whose
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Influence of the Dead on the Life of Man on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • by many beings, no less abundantly than is the physical. Man himself,
    • determine our relationships with other beings by our own free human
    • relations to the beings that surround us. In the elemental world, in
    • beings. As an independent elemental being — for such we are by
    • other elemental beings, who accompany us throughout our life, and we
    • being, and is actually accompanied by a number of elemental beings
    • belonging to it, like the planets to the Sun. These elemental beings,
    • outer beings, and notably to other human beings, is regulated by the
    • Through the fact that we are etheric beings, we belong to an
    • relation to ourselves. This system consists of the elemental beings
    • or ether-beings who accompany us. Their forces are ordered or
    • by Imaginative cognition. In it are a multitude of beings whom we may
    • human beings who have just passed physically through the gate of
    • imperceptible to those beings who by their very nature can perceive
    • Through the fact that as ether-beings we belong to the elemental
    • an environment wherein there are beings of his own kind, that is,
    • beings of soul, and all the beings who belong to the higher
    • of the human beings down here, who are, as it were, veiled from him
    • relation to the beings who are with him in the spiritual world and in
    • have passed through the gate of death are living as real beings. They
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture I: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • happier life than in later times. The later human beings are the
    • had this consciousness: up above rules Zeus, but we human beings
    • created me. For human beings were already there, as we have said,
    • Well, they were not beings which went about among men under ordinary
    • a half-divine, half-human connection with men, and such beings, so it
    • ancient times when human beings could have Imaginations in a
    • disappeared: the beings who can still have real Imaginations, these
    • their Gods: there were Beings who could imagine. But the time
    • is past when such Beings as can ‘imagine’, can enter into
    • So said the Greeks to themselves: we are governed by a race of Beings
    • given to their Gods by the Greeks. And those Beings who had remained
    • Beings who remained at the Inspiration stage. Hera and Zeus remained
    • The eldest Gods, Gaea and Uranus, were Beings whose whole inner
    • against them. And again the inspiring Beings wished to remain at
    • beings and above us the Imaginings. Now you know that in the
    • mental life. He connected the ancient Intuitional Beings with Gaea,
    • in man. Human beings, so said the Greeks, and their priests of the
    • Sulphur are ancient; human beings, through their evolution have
    • into human beings, when they were present. But that time has gone by
    • beings live, but man meets them after death. Thus the Egyptian too
  • Title: Lecture II: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • the ruling spiritual beings, as we described yesterday. Men in the
    • Beings in existence, who are not human beings, who live in
    • consciousness. The Greeks saw such Beings in the individuals of the
    • nothing in it but what was shown physically. Beings live in it which
    • These Beings were for
    • there were Beings in the air. But all this — the fact that
  • Title: Lecture III: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • told you that the divine spiritual Beings who stand at the
    • Testament. The search of many human beings to find their right way
    • Group of beings: the Representative of Man, then — Luciferic
    • in ancient times, when human beings entered on the age of maturity,
    • physical beings of the line of descent. Fundamentally the so-called
    • every day, then this really means a meeting with spiritual beings,
    • just as it means a descent from physical beings, that one is born and
  • Title: Lecture IV: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • beings today we are not able to enter into a perceptive and sensitive
  • Title: Lecture VI: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • children today into complete human beings, into all-round developed
    • my dear friends, not mere human beings will hate. Central and Eastern
  • Title: Lecture VII: Ancient Myths
    Matching lines:
    • cosmos, together with the purely spiritual beings who dwell there, we
    • filled with spirit and spirit-beings — and the earth on which
    • universe through our birth, we are physical human beings. By giving
    • beings in the period between death and a new birth. That is the
    • as sum of spiritual beings, does not die with the earth; humanity
    • piece what is to form this new planetary existence. We human beings
    • during the Greco-Roman civilization. Human beings had then, of
  • Title: Lecture: The Souls Progress through Repeated Earth Lives
    Matching lines:
    • human beings who have lived in former times. That which through our
    • dwell in the individual human beings need not at all be related to
  • Title: Lecture: The Forming of Destiny in Sleeping and Waking
    Matching lines:
    • and waking with the Beings described in the book
    • The Archangel Beings feel an affinity with what is carried out into
    • I will put it like this. — Just as human beings in their
    • Beings. And it is difficult for him, then, to have the inner
    • our thoughts we are free beings; but the power to use the freedom in
    • unselfish love for human beings, sincere interest in every fellow man
    • willing to overcome. True and genuine love for human beings during
    • And there, while the Ego is resting in the bosom of these Beings,
    • the Ego was able, because of a universal love for human beings, to
    • human beings on the Earth, we wake from sleep, we have again
    • work, namely, the Beings designated in Occult Science the Exusiai and
    • body — which offer resistance to us — these higher Beings
    • it is necessary for the still higher Beings referred to in the book
    • entered into a true relationship with the Dynamis. These Beings then
  • Title: Lecture: Goethe and the Evolution of Consciousness
    Matching lines:
    • back to an age when human beings were quite differently constituted
    • modern historian infers that human beings must always have possessed
    • the affairs of human beings. But he really did not feel at home in
    • life, of constant change in living beings. When we conceive of a
    • about it. This compassion, this love for and in all beings — in
    • feeling of other sentient beings. There is every justification for
    • among the Greeks. He shares in the life of feeling of other beings
    • life of other beings and when he is inwardly sensitive not only to
    • experience the sentient life of all beings.
    • were thus able to experience the sentient life of other beings.
    • of feeling in other beings, through the age of sharing in the
  • Title: Lecture: On the Reality of Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • we have not previously known, a world of super-sensible beings and
    • Something is then revealed of the beings and the happenings of the
    • we become free human beings here on the Earth. And what inheres in
    • beings. Necessity and freedom can be differentiated when we perceive
    • unpractical. It does not wish to lead human beings in their egotism
    • makes us practical and capable human beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Dual Form of Cognition During the Middle Ages and the Development of Knowledge in Modern Times
    Matching lines:
    • human beings who were no longer able to rise to great heights of
    • say, it was not in any way possible to convey to the human beings the
    • significant training through which the human beings had to pass, so
    • thinking, evolved up to the fifteenth century. That human beings were
    • extraordinary influence upon modern human beings and discipline their
    • dogmas. The highest truths required by the human beings were sought
    • Even if the human beings are no longer fully conscious of them, they
    • became more and more necessary for the human beings to convince
    • from the old dogmas. In addition to this fact, the human beings were
    • beings investigated the sensory world, they always felt that
    • But the human beings
    • the human beings acquired the tendency to become thoroughly absorbed
  • Title: Lecture: The Remedy for Our Diseased Civilisation
    Matching lines:
    • regard to all the thought-forms connected with what the human beings
    • as human beings, we may be soundly materialistic within our life
    • unsocial feelings in the human beings. Just as those who speak a
  • Title: Lecture: The Etheric Body as a Reflexion of the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • Beings has the task of placing a human being into his physical
    • where the human beings are now sleeping. Now it is night. (I am
    • The human beings think through their brain, and in the same way the
    • beings. Every sleeping human being becomes, as it were, a
    • and so we are once more young as etheric beings, when we have lived
    • bodies, of youthful human beings that thus ascend to the spiritual
    • human beings should gradually become acquainted with spiritual
    • human beings, they have become, as it were, emancipated from the
    • cosmos, but they could not be employed by the human beings on
    • science, should take hold of those human beings who are capable of
    • chief figures. Three Beings express themselves in this plastic
    • induces the other beings to condemn or to redeem themselves,
    • sculpture, Christ is mute impersonal, and the Beings that approach
    • of Beings that can only be found in the spiritual world. Naturalism
    • unused forces pertaining to the etheric bodies of human beings!
    • human beings of the future to become acquainted above all with the
    • unable to see how these three Beings stand within the world. The true
    • above, will be the unused etheric forces of those human beings who
  • Title: Lecture: Salt, Mercury, Sulphur
    Matching lines:
    • with the spiritual Beings of the cosmos. Just as here on earth a man
    • enters into conscious relationship with other human beings, so did
    • these ancient sages enter into relation with spiritual Beings. And
    • from these spiritual Beings they learned something else, namely that
    • spiritual Beings with whom the ancient sages could have real
    • — lost together with that union with the spiritual Beings who
    • certain sense, saw in advance that human beings would lose this
  • Title: Lecture: It is a Necessity of Our Earnest Times to Find Again the Path Leading to the Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • thanks to the influence of divine-spiritual beings. At the same time,
    • beings to-day in the ordinary way, as numerous painters of the
    • as human beings, as it was the case with the Greeks. First of all, we
    • fourth post-Atlantean epoch, in which the human beings passed through
    • human beings of a later time! Later on, this living within a
    • Jesus of Nazareth. Beings of His kind have one characteristic
    • quality: they cannot die. All those Beings of the higher Hierarchies,
    • etc. up to the highest Beings, the Cherubim, Seraphim, etc. do
    • from worlds where death is unknown. What Beings serve the Christ? —
    • pass through death. Beings that belong to the hierarchy of the
    • Angeloi, right up to the higher Hierarchies, Beings connected with
    • the spiritual Beings! The assertions of natural science are certainly
    • right, nevertheless the spiritual Beings that serve Christ live
    • Super-earthly Beings serve Him — but these super-earthly Beings
  • Title: Lecture: Some Conditions for Understanding Supersensible Experiences
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual world, from the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, but
    • Angeloi, Archangeloi, Archai, and the other Beings of the
    • Hierarchies; in them you live. And because these Beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Relation of the Movement for Religious Renewal to the Anthroposophical Movement
    Matching lines:
    • countless human beings of the present day are also feeling; and I
  • Title: Lecture: The Ego-consciousness of the So-called Dead
    Matching lines:
    • To the human beings on this earth, entrusted to your care,
    • To the human beings of the spheres, entrusted to your care,
    • the other human beings that came to the earth after us, were also
    • from a loftier standpoint, we human beings are extremely great
    • human beings. For while we experience things, while we form concepts
    • human beings is merely their outward aspect. This is the significant,
    • opposite manner from the one in which we approach human beings, here
    • plane we encounter human beings so that we first
    • Here on earth we should allow other human beings to exercise their
    • past the human beings were clairvoyant and that this ancient,
    • It is not so long ago, that human beings were pushed completely
    • property of Beings who would use them for other purposes than those
  • Title: Lecture: Concerning the Origin and Nature of the Finnish Nation
    Matching lines:
    • cultural stratum in which the human beings were constituted in such a
    • powerful beings, that do not belong to the physical plane, but are
    • beings of Nature. They reveal themselves, coming from the West; they
    • the human beings belonging to that older race were connected with it
  • Title: Lecture: Awakening to Community - I
    Matching lines:
    • as human beings. This alienation from the spiritual, psychic and
    • just any other present day group of human beings is something that
    • those specific hearts. But such a coming together of human beings
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 1: Forgetting
    Matching lines:
    • Plants cannot be educated, but human beings can. We can pass
    • actually is Kamaloca, that period of transition human beings go
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 3: Original Sin
    Matching lines:
    • thinking of a clock as having little demonic beings behind it wise
    • and those beings which in those early times were male-female received
    • a much more delicate nature, and when human beings partook of
    • these nourishing fluids which gave these beings the possibility of
    • these beings of bisexuality had the power of fructification as well
    • The beings that arose then were similar to one another and to their
    • forefathers. All these beings that were still undivided into two
    • at birth and on into childhood human beings were really very similar
    • individualisation of man. If it had been possible for human beings to
    • alike. Through the co-operation of the male element human beings are
    • beings, for when we are based on spiritual science we must not assume
    • in human beings than in animals. So what is being said applies solely
    • sun beings appeared to him, and it was the same with the air, water
    • influence that came from the surroundings. Human beings were really
    • beings hovering round them in their environment; images of the gods
    • health giving divine-spiritual cosmos. The divine-spiritual beings
    • individual man became, the more the health of divine-spiritual beings
    • for this incitement in the physical world after human beings had
    • human beings have in physical life. Whilst in earlier times man still
    • received what was in him from the divine-spiritual beings of his
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 4: Rhythm in the Bodies of Man
    Matching lines:
    • certain forces, processes and beings in the cosmos as a whole. For
    • higher beings. It is due to the action of these spiritual beings, who
    • of a physical nature is an expression of those beings — had to
    • development. Just as there were once beings who, out of their own
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 5: Rhythms in the Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • were planted into man by higher spiritual beings. But today I want
    • beings, always have an influence on regulating the life of their
    • with life, on the contrary it is regulated by those beings we have
    • course, it is the hierarchies of spiritual beings who regulate the
    • regulated by spiritual beings bringing the moon into a corresponding
    • are not the only beings we know of, we also know of beings that are
    • stage on ancient Saturn. These beings are in advance of man in their
    • they are beings of a much more spiritual nature than man. Therefore
    • beings who know and interpret the signs of the times had to ask
    • fundamental forces and ultimately with fundamental beings.
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 6: Illness and Karma
    Matching lines:
    • happenings of life when human beings get beyond the ABC of spiritual
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 7: Laughing and Weeping
    Matching lines:
    • them as happy beings, whose chief quality was a kind of happy
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 8: The Manifestation of the Ego in the Different Races of Men
    Matching lines:
    • beings congregated who, if I may express it this way, laid no claim
    • etheric body and were beings of a more ethereal nature, having only a
    • dependent on the earth, and these spiritually more advanced beings
    • highest degree ethereal beings with highly developed etheric bodies
    • but underdeveloped physical bodies; beings that as it were could
    • the starry Heavens with an understanding of the beings who were
    • senses would assume these beings to be the most highly developed
    • physical human beings, whilst he would reckon the northern peoples to
    • each of these beings that did not descend but was still ethereal
    • had, in Lemurian times, the characteristics of group soul beings to
    • anthroposophical literature, namely that those higher beings who were
    • confined to rigid forms, and the highly developed human beings, those
    • beings had not yet reached the point when they could make of their
    • to the outer world. Thus it was the normal human beings that were the
    • developed their ego-feeling in a normal way. The human beings who had
    • remaining of the vision of spiritual beings, of the old European
    • something like the divine we perceive in all spiritual beings. So
  • Title: Being of Man/Future Evolution: Lecture 9: Evolution, Involution and Creation out of Nothingness
    Matching lines:
    • emaciated. Such is our connection with the beings who are invisibly
    • Beings
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture One
    Matching lines:
    • beings. The aim of The Guardian of the Threshold was to
    • show that the essential nature of these beings can be revealed only
    • of these beings — popular as such definitions are. My purpose
    • by these beings in the lives of men. The Play will also have helped
    • For some years now the relationship of human beings
    • order to maintain this intercourse with the Beings of the
    • taken place between the Beings of the higher Hierarchies. At this
    • time there were certain tasks which it was incumbent upon the Beings
    • condition must be noted. The Beings whose task in the spiritual
    • in order to develop consciousness, so do the Beings of the
    • in him or thinks of human beings as pictured by a materialistic view
    • feelings of love which ought to prevail between human beings, will
    • the mode of existence of two or more human beings after the period
    • their moral disposition on Earth. Human beings who displayed good
    • companionship with other spirits, with other human beings or with
    • sociable beings in the Venus-sphere, quite irrespective of the creed
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Two
    Matching lines:
    • around the Earth. Beings of various ranks are involved in the
    • beings between death and the new birth are investigated, it will be
    • to establish relationships with other beings — either with
    • people who died before him or also with beings who inhabit the
    • connection and relationship with the beings living in this sphere and
    • know that the other beings are there but we seem to be within a shell
    • Contact with the beings of this sphere can be established by
    • that human beings living on the Earth during entirely different
    • in the Venus sphere in which we live together with other human beings
    • human beings but to understand and find points of contact with all
    • one's own narrow prejudices has been shown to human beings on Earth,
    • descent, race, and whatever separates human beings from one another.
    • uttered by two Beings: by Lucifer and by Christ! “Ye shall be
    • to us — or rather to many human beings — to be still
    • establishing a right relationship to the beings of the Sun sphere
    • and even down to our own epoch, human beings were able to perceive
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Three
    Matching lines:
    • because human beings of the present age are by no means particularly
    • slight because on the physical plane human beings live for the most
    • receive from the spiritual world impressions from human beings who
    • human beings leave the Earth, either in sleep or at death, they pass
    • beings and our true human nature. This knowledge will help us to
    • We shall realise that we are not merely beings of the Earth but
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Four
    Matching lines:
    • beings having gradually acquired knowledge of particular processes,
    • in the Egypto-Chaldean epoch men spoke of the spiritual Beings in
    • space and drew figures of these Beings, inscribing physical stars as
    • vision of the spiritual Beings of the heavens, but remembrance of
    • Spheres’, of spiritual Beings. And a great many of his
    • even the remembrance in Graeco-Latin times of the Spiritual Beings in
    • remembrance the consciousness that spiritual Beings are connected
    • beings who have partaken in evolution up to the time of Western
    • then, as they return to incarnations on Earth, human beings will
    • Human beings would quickly wither, be prematurely wrinkled. Decadence
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Five
    Matching lines:
    • human beings but also with those sublime Leaders and Teachers who
    • numbers of human beings would have developed the character and
    • change that had come about in the forces brought by human beings from
    • It would have been possible for a class of human beings
    • and interested in external culture only; these human beings would
    • two categories of human beings would have become more and more
    • necessary that human beings should be educated to think in terms of
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Six
    Matching lines:
    • Form, known in the Bible as the Elohim, are the Beings from whom the
    • The Spirits of Form are the Beings who enable man to
    • the embryo. Why is this? The reason is that the Beings of the higher
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Seven
    Matching lines:
    • Hierarchies and of the Luciferic Beings belonging to those
    • Golgotha. The power and influence of the Luciferic beings have no
    • hardly find two human beings whose memories go back to exactly the
    • reason in the case of man than in that of other beings why these
    • brought to a halt by these backward Spirits of Form. The Beings of
    • backward spiritual Beings belonging to the different Hierarchies. In
    • Luciferic beings take effect in many different ways. This influence
    • living currents swirling around among human beings are usually
    • Beings belonging to the Hierarchy immediately above man —
    • Beings who participate in various ways in the guidance and leadership
    • Beings belonging to the higher Hierarchies. Now we know that the
    • various generations of human beings are to be traced back to Adam,
    • human beings had gradually withered away in the soul. Now the life
    • came with human beings when they passed through death. This was
    • guidance of the Beings we know as the Angeloi, Archangeloi and so on.
    • Beings of the nearest higher Hierarchies to a far greater extent than
    • was the case after that event. Indeed the progress of these Beings
    • the fact that they have learnt to lead human beings in a way that
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies have recognised this and therein
    • freedom. Among these Beings of the higher Hierarchies there are some
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Eight
    Matching lines:
    • himself. The thoughts conceived by divine-spiritual Beings in the
    • progress in evolution has in point of fact been made only by beings
    • The thoughts conceived by divine-spiritual Beings in the past live on
    • present, living, divine-spiritual Beings but the memory-pictures, the
    • thoughts which the divine-spiritual Beings kept in reserve in order
    • human beings enter into physical existence. For the greater part of
    • bodies in the heavens; spiritual Beings were connected with the stars
    • beings will be devoid of the faculties needed for the acceptance of
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Nine
    Matching lines:
    • are received by him from the Beings of the Hierarchies whom he
    • Luciferic or Ahrimanic beings according to their attitude to
    • beings during a soul's life after death can be recognised in
    • beings who send down to the physical world forces that promote
    • contact with many and infinitely varied forces and beings. He does
    • but he comes into contact with definite forces and Beings
    • namely, the Beings of the several higher Hierarchies. Let us ask
    • also his destiny are received by him from the Beings of the higher
    • the Beings who can endow us with the forces we need for our physical
    • the Beings of the higher Hierarchies in two ways. We may recognise
    • might also pass before these Beings in such a way that, figuratively
    • what these Beings are offering us, or we may pass through it without
    • need in order to realise how these different Beings approach us and
    • in all circumstances, to enter into communion with the Beings of the
    • loneliness, in order to establish contact with those Beings and
    • deeds and the Beings of the higher Hierarchies are indeed illumined
    • through their existence between death and rebirth by Luciferic beings
    • we study life on Earth with discernment, we see many human beings
    • logically have to say that human beings should not have to learn to
    • Beings and forces while under the guidance of Ahriman; and that
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Between Death and Rebirth: Lecture Ten
    Matching lines:
    • thoughts are real beings.”
    • all beings have their origin’.)”
    • those Teachers in ancient India are revealed to us as beings
    • human beings have contributed to the progress of culture on Earth has
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture One
    Matching lines:
    • call them Worlds or Beings. And from them others, and again others,
    • called Worlds or Beings, precede our world. “Aeon” is the
    • name generally given to these thirty Beings or Worlds that precede
    • of spiritual Beings or Worlds. But one day, one cosmic day, it became
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Two
    Matching lines:
    • Earth-nature with human beings, we need to pay attention to such
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Three
    Matching lines:
    • have not to do with a human being, like other human beings, in the
    • We must remember that the Beings and Powers connected with human evolution
    • are also spiritual Beings and Powers who belong to the higher
    • attacks of both these spiritual Beings. If nothing further had come
    • First of all, when the human beings came down from the
    • to enable human beings to pursue the course of evolution which in
    • and antipathy, they became organs that human beings could use, and so
    • ceased to be usable by human beings on Earth. They would have
    • super-sensible worlds had made of the planetary beings who were imbued
    • human beings the vehicles of divine wisdom. A significant reflection
    • projections of the Beings who originated from the journey round the
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Four
    Matching lines:
    • It looks beyond the two Beings, Ahura Mazdao and Ahriman, to the
    • Amshaspands, the spiritual Beings who are symbolised in cosmic space
    • of a lower kind, servants of the high Time Beings; they regulate the
    • human beings, through the servants whom we call elemental spirits. In
    • with many gods and spiritual beings whom we find in the West. I could
    • those beings whom Jahve considered it his task to clothe in earth.
    • beings. The Earth does have forces of in-breathing and out-breathing
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Five
    Matching lines:
    • Human beings in their ordinary consciousness remained entirely
    • the Council of Nicaea onwards, human beings in their normal
  • Title: Christ and the Spiritual World: Lecture Six
    Matching lines:
    • down from the realm of the higher Hierarchies. The Beings of those
  • Title: Perception of the Nature of Thought
    Matching lines:
    • Thus there die not only beings
    • different. Beings are evolving and they make use of human
    • man and his works pass other beings with other laws than those of
    • Human beings, passing from
    • opportunity for beings who have stayed behind to make use of the
    • Sun existence; beings who remained behind during
    • you see, it is as if we look there into differing ranges of Beings,
    • to living Beings who surround us even though we are unaware of them.
    • living beings.
    • By off'ing to un-erring Beings resistance,
    • as it were, one can grasp the Beings who approach us out of the dark
  • Title: Lecture: The Spiritual Individualities of the Planets
    Matching lines:
    • to begin with as a gathering of spiritual Beings living in great
    • The spiritual Beings peopling this innermost sphere of the Moon are
    • Beings who shut themselves off in strict seclusion from the rest of
    • the teachings, of those Beings who have withdrawn into seclusion in
    • the Beings who have now withdrawn into the Moon fortress in the
    • memory was preserved of what these Beings had once revealed to the
    • Moon-mystery of the universe — we realise that these Beings who
    • spirit and soul. True, the hosts of Beings indwelling Saturn lend
    • of the Moon Beings if we are to learn anything from them about cosmic
    • cultivated by all the Beings in his cosmic domain. Creative thoughts
    • different orders of cosmic Beings. Whereas Saturn tells of the past,
    • and especially astral hindrances, the Jupiter Beings come to the help
    • and he is particularly active when human beings talk in sleep or in
    • course of the evolution of humanity instigates human beings in
    • The truth is that human beings on Earth can do nothing in the secrecy
    • gazes deeply into the hearts of human beings, for that is what
    • and being of man. The Moon, which enshrines the Beings living in
    • spiritual Beings who, in complete seclusion, muse upon what is
    • It is because the Moon Beings remain so firmly entrenched in their
    • as free beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Problem of Destiny
    Matching lines:
    • human beings enter into relationship with one another through their
    • two human beings in the physical world. If we turn the clairvoyant
    • discovery: We shall see how human beings come together here, in the
    • clairvoyant character. The human beings were able to feel, as it
    • this way), the gods and the spiritual beings who have once inspired
    • beings who live upon the earth may receive the forces descending from
  • Title: Lecture: On the Connection of the Living and the Dead
    Matching lines:
    • as human beings upon earth, live with the spiritual worlds, even as
    • beings. For in truth our whole life between birth and death —
    • kingdom, as physical human beings, we receive few imaginations. We
    • relations to our fellow human beings, and all that these relations
    • fellow human beings — our whole attitude towards them —
    • all that approaches us as human beings in this world. We have our
    • our fellow human beings. In fact we always carry with us in life
    • all the impressions of the human beings with who we have ever been,
    • beings — and notably with other human beings.
    • belong to physical beings. We are also related with our etheric body
    • to spiritual beings of an elemental character. The ‘beings of
    • are perpetually related to a multitude of elemental beings. It is in
    • beings, another to another set of elemental beings. Moreover, the
    • relations of the one human being to certain elemental beings may
    • beings. One thing, however, must be observed in this connection.
    • of elemental beings, we have relations of special intensity to one
    • relationships to such and such elemental beings. In the elemental
    • world we make acquaintance with beings who are truly no less real
    • than human beings or animals in the physical — beings, however,
    • beings, while other elemental beings — more remote from
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Elemental World and the Future of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • consists of etheric forces and beings. Man draws together these
    • the world rhythm, then we shall rediscover the elemental beings
    • Thus, in the solid earth element live spiritual beings of an
    • elemental kind who are very much more clever than human beings. Even
    • beings who, as super-sensible entities, live in the realm of solid
    • do these beings consist of cleverness, of super-cleverness.
    • astute beings a suitable earthy object contains, then one can
    • counting these gnome-like beings is a difficult task. If one
    • that. Thus these beings defy being counted. It must be acknowledged
    • impressive. But these super-intelligent beings show a mastery
    • The elemental beings dwelling in the fluid element — i.e., in
    • backward compared with these beings. We may take pleasure in a red
    • beings go with the fluid which as sap rises in the rose bush and
    • The elemental beings of air have developed to a high degree what
    • on. But elemental spiritual beings are active behind all this, and
    • — these elemental beings were pushed to one side, as it were.
    • there was not much they could do, and because the elemental beings
    • the intellect to man, they also held back the beings of water and
    • that these elemental beings will gather together to form a kind of
    • If it should happen that the elemental beings come under the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Moment of Death and the Period Thereafter
    Matching lines:
    • in the second place, because all the other human beings that came to
    • beings are extremely great dunces (excuse this expression!),
    • we take them up in this manner as human beings. For while we
    • which they appear to us human beings is merely their outward aspect.
    • manner from the one in which we approach human beings here on the
    • On the physical plane we encounter human beings so that
    • Here on earth we should allow other human beings to exercise their
    • extent of their knowledge. But we know that in the past human beings
    • other words: it is not so long ago that human beings were pushed
    • that this small number of human beings is called upon to fulfil
    • those forces would become the property of Beings who would use them
  • Title: Lecture: Relationships Between the Living and the Dead
    Matching lines:
    • then pass over as such into other beings.
    • reality, intimately connected with what human beings leave behind.
    • that human beings have noticed that it is possible to live with
    • It is because of this that human beings who experience
    • Beings outside of us. Now, at the moment we begin to call up before
    • spiritual world upon the thoughts living in the human beings who have
    • And yet it would seem as if human beings ought to be
    • of Adam and Eve in Paradise, the first human beings — Eve
    • a matter of fact, human beings of to-day — allow me to use a
    • paradox — how thoughtlessly human beings think. This really
    • in human evolution! Human beings have been more and more cut off, in
    • beings will then be able to render fruitful for the future, in the
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • recognize beings, who to external sensible perception and knowledge
    • man may perhaps admit more easily the view, that beings, who at all
    • human beings, may also have a super-sensible invisible part. But it
    • must appear very unreasonable to our age, to be told about beings,
    • openly and honestly to form the thought, that there are beings who do
    • that there are, so to speak amongst the beings perceptible to the
    • senses, other beings invisibly at work, who work into the visible
    • beings, just as the human being works into the hands or fingers, and
    • the Saturn, Sun and Moon conditions. Just as we human beings on the
    • other beings went through the stage we are now going through upon the
    • these beings. Those beings who, during the Moon-state of our earth,
    • next higher beings above ourselves, we call in the terminology of
    • so that therefore these beings during the old Moon state were what we
    • the Moon as we do now upon earth. They were beings at the human
    • man is going through to-day. In the same way we find beings of a
    • Sun. They are the Archangels. These are beings who are two degrees
    • earth-existence, back to the Saturn stage, we find that those beings
    • these beings, who were men in the primeval past, during the old
    • beings, down to ourselves. Therefore we can say: The First
    • we must surely inquire: Is it not just as natural that the beings who
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • It was stated yesterday, that those beings who are to be considered
    • But, if the activity of these beings, of these Folk-spirits plays a
    • or Archangelic beings. Besides that, these beings must in a certain
    • work, the activity of these beings is expressed, must also in some
    • spiritual beings.
    • beings, and with the work which they accomplish in it. Here we must
    • beings, of these Archangels? and how are we to understand this work?
    • he work into the human beings who move about upon this ground and
    • shall see the significance of the individual human beings to the
    • of the egos of these beings. Now in order to form quite a concrete
    • Beings, who are the true Spirits of tribal tree, have that task.
    • Folk-spirit, did not meet with other Beings on the same piece of
    • Archangels and yet other Beings who co-operate with the Archangels,
    • besides the Archangelic Beings already described, other mysterious
    • Beings who are in certain respects related to the Archangels, but who
    • the temperaments; but there are yet other Beings who act upon them in
    • clear as to these Beings, from our general knowledge of the
    • other Beings who are observed by clairvoyant consciousness.
    • — you will say that of these Beings it was the Archangels who went
    • Beings whom we call Spirits of Form or Powers, who are now two stages
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • inner nature of those Beings of whom we have spoken in the two
    • them outwardly: that they are Beings who are two stages higher than
    • man, Beings who are working at the transformation of their etheric
    • these Beings so progresses that man is woven into this evolution, the
    • modifications of the astral body, so in those spiritual Beings whom
    • the Archangelic Beings, the normal Folk-spirits we must distinguish
    • Now the Archangels are not Beings who can form
    • concerns these Beings at all. Therefore eliminate the whole contents
    • yet something real, and that is, the beings belonging to the animal,
    • still gathered some of that part of the astral, which we human beings
    • Beings as gazing into a world which does not extend to the minerals,
    • world, so to the Archangelic Beings, to the Folk-spirits, we
    • indolent, the contents of whose souls are poor, — these beings
    • human beings. The personal things which a man experiences because he
    • intermediaries. They are the Beings we call Angels, who are between the
    • Life-spirit. Just halfway between these Beings and man are the
    • Angels. These are Beings who are occupied in remodeling their astral
    • Therefore these Beings come into closer contact with that which makes
    • to the several human beings.
    • here, upon this physical plane, the individual human beings must
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • of many, many of the Beings in the universe could his present form
    • mind all the Beings who have thus worked together, the Spirits of
    • seen that it was not only necessary for so large a number of Beings
    • epochs, certain Beings should renounce the normal course of their
    • activity of the several Beings, do we learn to understand how through
    • the co-operation of these Beings man has come into being. We are then
    • Beings whom we call Powers, Exusiai. If we listen to the activity of
    • these particular Beings which they direct to man and ask ourselves
    • what would happen to him if these Beings alone — and of these
    • these Beings have really to accomplish in man, only actually comes
    • are spiritual Beings who renounced the possibility of carrying on
    • their evolution normally up to the Earth-evolution, spiritual Beings
    • third of our earth-life is not directed by the spiritual Beings who
    • Beings; and because these take part in evolution, we therefore do not
    • under the great influence of these abnormal Beings. During the whole
    • abnormal Beings; he has to pay for this when the middle third of his
    • state. Through the abnormal Beings man was compelled to descend here
    • human being. That which makes us into beings capable of manifesting
    • abnormal forces and Beings of the Universe, we shall nevertheless
    • intervening even in the evolution of the individual human beings. A
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • made comprehensible to us how the Beings, whom we have learned to
    • spiritual Beings work into the whole? It would be well, if to-day we
    • Now let us ask: As all spiritual Beings manifest
    • most external manifestation of these spiritual Beings. I will show
    • manifestation of these Beings.
    • forces streaming out from certain Beings; we may therefore say, in
    • Beings. You see the Spirits of Form at work, their influence
    • which there are the mighty Beings we call the Cherubim. The Seraphim
    • are sublime Beings, Thrones, Cherubim and Seraphim. When we look
    • Beings of the third or — highest Hierarchy. It is the peculiar
    • the nearest Beings and they dance upon the surface upon which we
    • caught up by its various beings. This proceeds from the Spirits of
    • within the beings. To this hierarchy belong in the first place, the
    • Angels, the intermediaries between the individual human beings and
    • have upon our planet, in earth, water, air and fire, the Beings of
    • From outside the Beings of the second hierarchy stream in, and around
    • the earth are the Beings of the first hierarchy who for the moment
    • strong forces are possessed by the exalted Beings we call the Spirits
    • various spiritual Beings worked together, only that this co-operative
    • co-operative activity of those hierarchical Beings, because of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual Beings who in Genesis are called the Elohim, and we can
    • as other spiritual Beings co-operate with them, and vary this uniform
    • normal Spirits of Form are active, those Beings who, as described in
    • Those spiritual Beings, who there seethe and boil in man
    • from within; so that these various spiritual Beings set to work in
    • whom we may call Venus Beings, in the Malay race, in the yellow
    • Spirits and Beings who have their centre in Jupiter seethe and boil
    • three spiritual Beings, Buddha, Zarathustra or Zarathas in his later
    • in black shapes, as little dwarf-like beings — he meant the
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • human evolution takes place through the Beings and forces of the
    • various hierarchies, but that the Beings of these hierarchies
    • the last lectures we spoke of how the Beings of this or that
    • spiritual Beings with whom we are now dealing also progress in their
    • own development? As regards certain spiritual Beings we can during
    • Beings of the hierarchy of the Archangeloi are ascending into the
    • existence as consisting primarily of a number of Beings and forces.
    • number of different Beings belonging to the various hierarchies, —
    • their different Divine Beings are comprised in unity, received the
    • different Beings; for example, the most extreme abstraction of the
    • required certain guiding and directing Beings from the ranks of the
    • these Beings of the hierarchies, and at the same time you have a
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • the outer uniform. The apparel and the qualities of the Beings in the
    • to know what divine spiritual Beings are clothed in them; and if
    • completely different Beings are in Adonis and in Christ, then the
    • advanced human beings passed into Indian territory and there founded
    • human beings who took part in these civilizations differed from one
    • differ? The entire structure of the human beings who belonged to the
    • Atlantean epoch human beings were still endowed with a high degree of
    • whose domain the human beings came when they migrated from the West
    • those spiritual Beings who worked particularly in the Folk-spirit.
    • Powers, but they were more intimate with the Beings we call the
    • spiritual Beings beneath these were on the other hand Beings in whose
    • they were able to occupy themselves particularly with the Beings of
    • directing Spirits of the Age. They were aware of the Beings who
    • of existence when the Folk-spirits and those spiritual Beings who
    • Beings immediately above man. The old gods, those who were active
    • Beings who were active in a very far-distant past, in the time of old
    • the Asa. Those were the Beings who as Angels and Archangels busied
    • awoke at its lowest stage; those Beings were placed at the head of
    • At first he gazed upon the Archangel Beings who worked in his soul by
    • the character of the blood. In these two Beings we have Archangels,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • other beings whom they perceived clairvoyantly. Thus we must conceive
    • of man into relation with the other beings, the Angels and
    • higher Beings, and he himself could do nothing in the matter. The
    • Divine Spiritual Beings; so that on the whole it was within European
    • divine spiritual Beings. But on the other hand, through the Luciferic
    • symbolical description, but he sees real entities, Beings.
    • his kinsmen, the three Beings, and on the other the tragic act of the
    • order that those human beings, who could only perceive the physical
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • Sif and Thor as the Beings who gave him his ‘ I ’.
    • spiritual Beings and the people, because the ‘ I ’
    • co-operation with the divine spiritual Beings. It would otherwise
    • with the facts, creations and beings of Nature. We must conceive of
    • beings in this unique spiritual world, which we may at the most
  • Title: Mission of Folk-Souls (1929): Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • epoch. Every time new beings were born in the soft, plastic,
    • descent of the psychic-spiritual human beings, who had once upon a
    • was directly descended from those divine spiritual Beings, those
    • of and felt as having originally been those angelic Beings who had
  • Title: Lecture: A Picture of Earth-Evolution in the Future
    Matching lines:
    • enigmatically, of the need to recognise and welcome certain beings, “not of the
    • the Spiritual Beings who guide earthly evolution as to what must happen to man.
    • outcome of a decision on the part of the Spiritual Beings who guide and direct
    • Human beings are coming to a point when their development of body and soul will
    • of the Event of Golgotha, human beings in general were capable of development
    • decisive event, so too will be its re-entry. It is true that as human beings we
    • in the spiritual world. Whereas in the days of old Atlantis human beings came
    • down to the earth from Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, and so on — that is to say, beings
    • seventies of last century, other Beings — not of the human order — have been
    • definite relationship with human beings. Since the eighties of the nineteenth
    • century, super-earthly Beings have been seeking to enter the sphere of
    • so now Vulcan Beings are actually coming into the realm of earthly existence.
    • Super-earthly Beings are already here, and the fact that we are able to have a
    • that Beings from beyond the earth are bringing the messages from the spiritual
    • so very shabbily to these Beings who are appearing from the cosmos and coming
    • centuries more and more Spiritual Beings will be among us — Beings whose
    • the nineteenth century Spiritual Beings from the cosmos have been coming into
    • find it if human beings are imbued with the thought of their existence. This
    • are speaking of concrete fact when we say: Spiritual Beings are seeking to come
    • if opposition is maintained in human existence to the advent of these Beings.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission of Spiritual Science and of Its Building at Dornach
    Matching lines:
    • beings.” That would be against the express intention of those who
    • beings.
    • about the spiritual worlds and spiritual beings which lie behind
    • spiritual science we are led to real spiritual beings, and to the real
    • real spiritual beings, we arrive at being able completely to understand
  • Title: Lecture: The Spiritual Communion of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • beings in man's environment are permeated by the divine-spiritual He
    • the thoughts which in reality other Beings are thinking —
    • Beings who are higher than man but who inspire me, who live in me,
    • Beings, as it were through his feelings. And this was done in the
    • celebrate Christmas as honest human beings; again there will be
  • Title: Lecture: Michelangelo
    Matching lines:
    • epoch to another, are the souls of human beings. Sense and meaning
    • beings continue their existence in successive earth lives, and that
    • beings among men. Once we have accepted the fact that in the
    • districts all those stories about enchanted beings which their folk
    • pictures of the Prophets and Sibyls, those beings who proclaim to man
    • these sibylline forces which showed themselves as demonic beings
  • Title: Lecture: Technology and Art: Their Bearing on Modern Culture
    Matching lines:
    • way through the tumult and din of the Ahrimanic beings into the
    • borne in mind. As human beings we do not sleep only by night. We
    • coherence of Nature is maintained. Elemental spiritual beings are
    • materials, we again transfer certain spiritual beings into what is
    • spirit. In producing it we create a soil for other spiritual beings,
    • and the spiritual beings we have now enticed into our machinery
    • Beings who work for his good, the normally evolving Beings of the
    • misunderstand the word — the lawful spiritual Beings of the
    • and therefore teems with spiritual beings. Spiritual beings live and
    • spiritual beings press into them. On the wings of words, spiritual
    • beings fly through the area where men are conversing with one
    • are ordained for us by the spiritual Beings who guide and direct this
  • Title: Lecture: Past Incarnations of the Peoples of Today
    Matching lines:
    • understand either the human beings or the events of the present age
    • has civilization led human beings into the present catastrophic
    • they are given at school. It is quite obvious that human beings today
  • Title: Lecture: The Inexpressible Name, Spirits of Space and Time.
    Matching lines:
    • beings accordingly. This has a great significance in human life, but
  • Title: Lecture: The Etheric Being in the Physical Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • horizon of our consciousness appear forms, beings, and events
    • spiritual beings, the Angeloi, willed for us during the Moon
    • evolution, so higher spiritual beings are now at work in
    • the spiritual beings of higher hierarchies. Only if our will can
    • realms. All the difficulties which more developed human beings
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Knowledge: A Way of Life
    Matching lines:
    • that we are surrounded there by beings who never take on a physical
    • body, just as here in the physical world we have around us beings who
    • beings become actual and objective; we begin to be familiar with
    • the plant, animal, and mineral kingdoms we begin to behold beings,
    • spiritually active beings — as we do this, we come into a
    • spiritual beings are at work, creating and fashioning our individual
    • where it is given to human beings to unite in a common experience of
  • Title: Lecture: How Can the Destitution of Soul in Modern Times Be Overcome?
    Matching lines:
    • This becomes clearer if we compare human beings with an animal
    • human beings appear when compared to the unreasoning animal creation!
    • describe how the human beings A, B and C have developed and enter
    • beings; that reciprocal understanding is what counts. This will make
    • elemental beings surrounding us; of the Hierarchies, Angels,
    • spiritual content, spiritual forces and spiritual beings. That we
    • should know nothing about these spiritual beings is no longer a
    • the fact that the spiritual beings who apart from ourselves inhabit
    • into the spiritual world, if we know about these spiritual beings
    • learn, the knowledge we acquire, it is the beings of the higher
    • our own human understanding but also what the spiritual beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Modern and Ancient Spiritual Exercises
    Matching lines:
    • On previous occasions I have mentioned that, from the masses of human beings
    • lightning and thunder, in every star, in the beings of the different
    • perceived spiritual beings even if of a lower kind, in all solid matter,
    • that of man in ancient times, if we believe that the spiritual beings
    • spiritual beings connected with the water of the river flowing in that
  • Title: Lecture: The Meaning of Easter: St. Paul and the Christ Impulse
    Matching lines:
    • is, among what sort of beings is he the highest? This pride leads man to
    • the beings of which you can form an idea. The ultimate consequences of
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • alive; moreover in winter it is most of all alive. If we human beings
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • beings of the Universe have followed it along the same sad way! What
    • outward. So we are formed in the mobility which we as human beings
    • which, as nitrogen, it is accustomed. As human beings we must
    • beings we cannot truly say that we are separate. We cannot sever
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • beings who were sensitive to these things, some of this insight survived
  • Title: Agriculture Course: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • and you will ask: Why,did it ever occur to human beings to cook their
    • be extended to an observation of human beings, at any rate of those
  • Title: Lecture: The Significance of the Mass
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the world are letters of the alphabet, and MAN is
    • they are chaste and unassuming. If we think of beings with
    • the lower beings.
  • Title: Lecture: The Universe
    Matching lines:
    • because we are human beings able to draw the spatial laws
    • a very small measure, we cease to become human beings.
    • Although we are human beings, we become inwardly dust, so
    • of man are set forth as independent beings, because in a
    • rudimentary. Three human beings are thus contained in man.
    • three human beings which are linked together. They
  • Title: Lecture: The Templars
    Matching lines:
    • human beings are called upon to penetrate into the secrets of existence, not
    • allowed, if good impulses alone worked in history, human beings would never
    • evolution of humanity in order that human beings may become not only good,
    • by human beings. The spiritual element in
    • human beings, as we live on earth, it is only in our physical body that we
    • spiritually, it is different. Human beings here on earth only provide the
    • For that to be possible, human beings will have to lift themselves to a
    • the Harmony of the Spheres, would be misused by human beings in the most
    • the ether bodies come to the human beings who are incarnating — of how
    • years that we live in physical and in ether body as human beings — we
    • beings have to experience these errors, and they will gradually come to see
    • the time has come when this insight must be developed and human beings must
    • beings, only with another spiritual body. So that anyone who observes and
    • human beings bearing physical bodies of the earth; and when we accept
    • between the lower and the higher forces. When we are able, as human beings,
  • Title: Paths to Knowledge of Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • beings, even as here on earth, during the time between birth and
    • death, we are surrounded by physical beings.
    • spiritual element which unites human beings in their life in common,
  • Title: Errors in Spiritual Investigation
    Matching lines:
    • observe objects in their reality, leads man to see facts and beings
    • consciously. Actually, all human beings who have not yet entered the
    • human beings show no evidence of fear or love of ease, for this is
    • beings, but something similar to the beings that the sensory eye can
    • so one falls unconscious in relation to the beings and processes of
    • parts of the spiritual world, not spiritual facts and beings. In the
    • beings of the spiritual world through giving oneself to ecstasy in
    • beings devote themselves to this religion, although it is closest to
    • individuals today, those human beings who long to have their soul
  • Title: The Supersensible Being of Man and the Evolution of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • ability to see the progression of higher super-sensible beings through
    • human evolution. Relatively speaking, we human beings are still
    • then — because human beings will be associating with one
    • another as conscious spirit beings in a loving way — in
  • Title: The Year as a Symbol of the Great Cosmic Year
    Matching lines:
    • existence spiritual and psychic beings are everywhere active. We are
    • when we consider the consciousness of these two entities or beings.
    • distinct. They are throughout the whole year two separate beings. But
    • these are not only two distinct Beings, for at one season they unite,
    • Divine Beings who accompany our souls from aeon to aeon, as the
  • Title: Lecture: The Peoples of the Earth in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • ideas, feelings and impulses of will in human beings. Inner strength
    • Now if we observe human beings in any given
    • and that men could adjust themselves to it. Human beings are
    • really understand their fellow-beings must develop love for the
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Mystery, Novalis, the Seer
    Matching lines:
    • has seen with eyes of spirit is a Power pervading all beings.
    • can speak of human beings in their present form or having the
    • in the days of Atlantis, they beheld the divine-spiritual Beings who
    • were their companions; they beheld those divine Beings who
    • were once born from the womb of divine Beings of whose
    • These same divine Beings sent forth the cosmic orbs and all
    • Beings whose outward expressions we behold in the celestial
    • bodies; they were the Beings who flash through the air in
    • Beings from whom man has come forth.
    • divine-spiritual Beings above him, surged through his soul.
    • living as a spiritual being among other spiritual beings,
    • shone at the first Christmas, when Beings who had not
  • Title: Lecture: Some Characteristics of To-day
    Matching lines:
    • and is very different in modern man. The human beings of the past had
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy's Contribution to the Most Urgent Needs of Our Time
    Matching lines:
    • world facts and world beings. We construct hypotheses about the
  • Title: Lecture: Buddha and Christ: The Sphere of the Bodhisattvas
    Matching lines:
    • human beings on the Earth who will need no gospels or other such
    • beings. But on the other hand, mental laziness is very prevalent,
  • Title: Lecture: Nervous Conditions in Our Time
    Matching lines:
  • Title: Lecture: The Position of Anthroposophy among the Sciences
    Matching lines:
    • not so in reality. We human beings do actually build space out of our
    • earth's surface — from the fact that we human beings are not
    • with left, or left with right, that we human beings experience the
    • to know spiritual beings revealing themselves to us, even with
    • beings when, in this way, we raise to higher domains what we develop
  • Title: Lecture: Anthroposophy and the Visual Arts
    Matching lines:
    • — if we wish to be whole human beings — a perception of
    • such an idea when, advancing beyond what living beings — above all,
    • human beings — present to physical eyes, one attains to what I
  • Title: Lecture: Evil and the Power of Thought
    Matching lines:
    • knowledge of the outer world and of the spiritual facts and beings
    • the dryness and sleepiness of modern times, the relation human beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Seeds of Future Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • composed of atoms and molecules but of spiritual Beings. This world
    • world, a world wherein spiritual Beings of higher Hierarchies work
    • and weave. To begin with, he perceives these Beings by means of
    • the tapestry of the senses and sees beyond; and the Beings who reveal
    • surrender — these Beings he comes to perceive with the help of
  • Title: Lecture: Exoteric and Esoteric Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • mind to understand, is that the first human beings who lived on
    • Divine Beings who descended spiritually to the Earth from the
    • Beings, receiving the wisdom imparted by these Beings. This
    • beings in the state of consciousness I have described. And the
    • human beings around him, die. You will not accuse me of comparing
    • beings had remained as they were in ancient times when they had
    • The Beings of the
    • beings could develop who, knowing death, are able to unfold
    • must be recalled that in ancient times human beings were aware of
    • beings themselves there was no death in the real sense, for they
    • beings, leading on to the esoteric significance of the Mystery of
  • Title: Lecture: Realism and Nominalism
    Matching lines:
    • reality indeed descended from earlier quite real beings, but people
    • of the ancient Persian Archangeloi-Beings, who lived and operated in
    • the universe as Anschaspans. They were very real beings. For Plato
    • with the divine spiritual creator of the beings. This implies that
    • in our quality of modern human beings, we cannot feel ourselves as
    • complete human beings. The Father sent the Son to the earth in order
  • Title: Lecture: Spiritual Science, a Necessity for the Present Time
    Matching lines:
    • penetrate into it. As human beings of the 5th post-Atlantean
    • human beings on earth, by thoughts filled with understanding for the
  • Title: Lecture: Fundamentals of the Science of Initiation
    Matching lines:
    • ideas required by us as human beings are given to us when we grasp
    • the human beings obtained it in such a way (you know that they
    • times when the human beings who looked up to the stars really
    • moral laws for the human beings. This is something extraordinarily
  • Title: Lecture: Cosmogony, Freedom, Altruism
    Matching lines:
    • beings made their workings felt. The commonest everyday
    • They knew that they were not merely beings who had gone
    • and supernatural beings exist after the fashion of these
  • Title: Lecture: Brunetto Latini
    Matching lines:
    • all the spiritual beings who are living there — the
    • manifold Nature-spirits, and Beings who belong to the
    • that happens in the world, not only those forces and beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Shaping of the Human Form out of Cosmic and Earthly Forces
    Matching lines:
    • — between, that is, what we are as earthly beings toned
    • down by the Cosmos and what we are as cosmic beings toned
    • human understanding. Human beings can understand them, but
  • Title: Lecture: Yuletide and the Christmas Festival
    Matching lines:
    • beings had descended from a divine-spiritual existence to the
  • Title: Lecture: Hygiene - a Social Problem
    Matching lines:
    • the human being himself. Human beings are treated just as if
    • beings. And this is why our whole conception of the social question
    • superstitions of devils and demons passing in and out of human beings
    • relation of human beings to each other than there is to-day when men
    • if understanding for the health and ill-health of our fellow-beings
    • general ordering of life affects the health of human beings
    • power working deeply into human beings. Intellectualism remains
    • which the abnormal attitude of human beings to waking and sleeping
    • intimately connected with the personal life of human beings, have a
    • will do the healing, but reasonable human beings will bring
  • Title: Lecture: Speech and Song
    Matching lines:
    • with Beings of the Higher Worlds between death and a new birth. Yet
    • Beings of the Hierarchies — a relation manifold and
    • understanding as between human beings, all of whom are living on the
    • civilisation. By speech, human beings come together here on
    • spiritual Beings. On all sides it is a world of spiritual Beings.
    • yonder side the spiritual Beings.
    • hears the Beings, who have their dwelling in these heavenly bodies,
    • as human beings speaking upon earth.
    • Beings join their activity together. The one provides the instrument,
  • Title: Lecture: Three Epochs in the Religious Education of Man
    Matching lines:
    • “Out of God we are born as physical human beings” —
  • Title: Lecture: The Problem of Jesus and Christ in Earlier Times
    Matching lines:
    • beings to understand the coming of Christ into the world as a
    • were less able than ever to speak, as human beings, about the Christ.
    • beings, but not in the earthly sphere. The only ones who could reach
    • enabled them to leave the physical body. When human beings left their
    • expressed this by saying that human beings were, of course, inspired
    • real being united with earthly evolution, human beings had the
    • beings through angels. If people developed the capacity to understand
    • beings in many and various forms. Later, however, he appeared in the
    • theirs are not entirely unreal, because human beings are complicated.
    • human beings: evolution.
    • beings themselves were now completely lost. During that entire
    • beings were exposed to luciferic temptation. Consequently, their
    • that human beings had lived without the luciferic impulse. In that
    • case, human beings would have lived in a different way in their ether
    • We know that human beings die; that they pass through the portal of
    • being; and that human beings then continue along whatever path them
    • earth. Thus, we have the ether bodies of human beings; they are
    • saying today also refers to them. So we may repeat: Human beings are
    • temptation had never taken place; after death, human beings would
    • luciferic temptation, human beings leave behind a far more dried-up
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: On the Dimensions of Space
    Matching lines:
    • as human beings in the life of soul — we must
  • Title: Lecture: What Has Geology to Say About the Origin of the World?
    Matching lines:
    • originating, according to present-day concepts, from organic beings
    • as the remains of prehistoric organic beings. Nor is it difficult to
    • imagine that these beings have had descendants, that the latter may
    • of which animal beings have been entombed, whose descendants are
    • to speculative phantasy. And looking backward from those beings which
    • which we cannot find such beings as are now living on our earth. We
    • less and less perfect beings as the forerunners of all forms of life
    • were quite tiny beings today, standing within a human organism: if,
    • by such living beings as move today on its surface or live in the
    • cerebral instruments could develop in living beings which enabled
    • emergence of the most primitive beings in Cambrian form.
    • kingdoms of the living beings could not use except as material
    • those beings which are outside the human element, and are only
    • and the beings which are beginnings in preparation for the future
  • Title: Lecture: Thinking and Willing as Two Poles of the Human Soul-Life
    Matching lines:
    • the case of human beings who die prematurely things are somewhat different.
    • At the moment however we are speaking of normal human beings. Such people,
    • thoughts are carried by beings is something about which I shall have
    • human beings of the present day. One listens. One even takes part in
    • as human beings, take our head-organisation and the rest of the organisation
    • make us into non-corporeal beings; he would fain lift us right out of earthly
    • beings we are placed in the most intimate relationship with
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 2: The Inner Aspects of the Saturn-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • Saturn existence, then we learn to know Beings — not in the
    • kingdoms but Beings. This is a world where there are no clouds, no
    • Beings — indeed those Beings, called in our terminology,
    • courage. We become acquainted with beings who consist of courage, but
    • concrete beings. Naturally it may appear strange to say that we meet
    • beings just as real as man who is made of flesh, and yet they are not
    • timeless character of the infinite sea of courage with its Beings
    • Whom we call the Spirits of Will, come the Beings of other
    • only notice that there are other Beings here at play when we become
    • altogether you will have a conception of how Beings consisting
    • Time begins with the birth of time-beings — whose nature is
    • pure time. Beings are born consisting only of time. These are the
    • spiritual beings. In the Saturn existence they are nothing but time.
    • time. But there they are born as spirits, they are really beings
    • foundation — this fact, that the beings belonging to the
    • into the air became time — in this case it is time-beings) and
    • formed, even if they are anthropomorphic, even if the beings appear
    • Beings of Time. For time is a result of sacrifice, and first arises
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 3: The Inner Aspect of the Sun-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • sacrificial acts of beings. Thus in describing heat we must say
    • abstraction man now accepts as time, but a totality of beings, the
    • Cherubim. The condition by means of which the Beings of Time
    • of the sacrificing Beings themselves, or by the picture we make truly
    • describing those beings spoken of in Occult Science as Spirits
    • of Wisdom who on the Sun were added to the beings with whom we become
    • grey cloud is nothing but a number of living beings. In like manner
    • us. And the beings whose existence must be presumed behind all light
    • though kneeling before the Cherubim, those winged beings, sacrificing
    • earth-beings are destined to radiate this back again and preserve it
    • following feeling. The entire Sun with the sacrificial Beings the
    • Beings of Bestowing Virtue, the Beings of warmth-giving bliss, of the
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 4: The Inner Aspect of the Moon-embodiment of the Earth (Part 1)
    Matching lines:
    • definite Beings to be met with in the old Saturn state of the Earth
    • bestowal,’ the devotional pouring forth by spiritual Beings of
    • realm of the Beings of the higher worlds, for these Beings, as we
    • to those beings who have in the course of evolution
    • beings have invaded the domain of our earth humanity. It has
    • beings are able to enter our astral body during the development
    • behind, so even in the great cosmic evolution there are cosmic beings
    • subsequently interfere with the evolutionary stages of other beings,
    • with a result similar to that produced by the Luciferic beings, who
    • be faulty beings actually injurious to the evolution of the world;
    • initiative action had not the Luciferic beings remained behind on the
    • Moon. So that on the one hand man owes to the Luciferic beings the
    • Luciferic beings in his astral body he could not act freely, or
    • admit that to the Luciferic beings we owe our freedom. The deduction
    • ‘remaining behind’ of the Luciferic and Ahrimanic beings
    • resignation by higher Beings. So now, on the Sun we see the following
    • Spiritual Beings, that they resigned the sacrifice and all that might
    • certain Beings of that which they receive from other Beings. It might
    • sacrifice? The following occurs: It happens that other beings,
    • beings; whereas they would otherwise have been directed from
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 5: The Inner Aspect of the Moon-embodiment of the Earth (Part 2)
    Matching lines:
    • recognised the bestowing virtue of certain Spiritual Beings. And we
    • essentially in the refusal of Beings of exalted Spiritual rank to
    • such a way that we picture certain Beings desirous of offering the
    • of yet higher Beings was rejected, it will be easy to rise to the
    • Beings desirous of sacrificing; who were prevented from doing so.
    • Thus we are introduced to Beings in the Cosmic scheme ready to
    • them. The Beings whose sacrifice was rejected were unable to
    • establish a particular connection with still higher Beings, which
    • of these Beings in such a way, that on the part of those Higher Ones
    • the fact remains that in those other Beings who wished to contribute
    • in those Beings who continued to evolve from the Sun and to pass over
    • frame of mind of those Beings whose sacrifice was rejected, it was
    • beings whom we may designate as: Beings with wishes which are
    • sacrifice offered to highest Beings, to more widely-extending,
    • universal Beings, by others who found their greatest bliss in gazing
    • over into the other Beings. We might, by way of example suggest, that
    • express this in any other way than by saying that the Beings who were
    • thus that we must look upon what lives on in the Beings as a heritage
    • Beings devoted to themselves, to their own Ego-nature, would in a
    • Beings who prevent the one-sidedness. Just as on Saturn there were
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Evolution/Aspect: Lecture 6: The Inner Aspect of the Earth-embodiment of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • beings, that others do not exist. Just as little is it possible
    • willingness of certain Beings to sacrifice, and their sacrifices
    • Beings to Entities even more exalted, and that it was renounced by
    • ancient Moon-Beings pressed through to the Higher Entities but was
    • into the Beings who had desired to offer it up. We also saw that much
    • of the peculiar character of the Beings belonging to ancient Moon was
    • remained behind within the Beings themselves — thereby was
    • developed in certain Beings — in the Beings of the rejected,
    • when those Beings found their sacrifice rejected. In a spiritual
    • that Beings were present there who desired to offer sacrifice, but
    • the case with the Beings belonging to the old Moon-existence.
    • the longing arising in these beings through its rejection, an
    • your minds. You have the exalted Beings to whom sacrifice is about to
    • longing thereby arising within the Beings who desired to offer and
    • bring the Beings in whom the rejected sacrifice is as a longing
    • after the Higher Beings, into such a condition that they can approach
    • Beings, who are as it were, encircled by the substance of the
    • established between these beings and the Higher Entities which
    • Beings of the lesser planet wished to make sacrifice to the greater
    • substance of the sacrifice must remain in the Beings whose sacrifice
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 1: The Driving Force Behind Europe's War
    Matching lines:
    • image of the region into which human beings enter when they
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 2: Humanity's Struggle for Morality
    Matching lines:
    • the ego acts like salt during sleep. Human beings thus have
    • world to bear in the present time. As a result, human beings
    • become moral. Human beings acquire morality by living here on
    • provided for if human beings gradually let the moral element
    • beings encounter the Christ impulse here on the physical
    • of our life on earth. The gods did not intend human beings to
    • threads which truly connect human beings with the spirit. And
    • before the Mystery of Golgotha — when human beings were
    • left to nature. In the past, human beings naturally remained
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 4: The Elemental Spirits of Birth and Death
    Matching lines:
    • be made known to human beings under certain conditions. They
    • enemies of everything human beings seek and desire for their
    • everything was done just to suit the wishes of human beings
    • provides for the welfare of human beings here in the physical
    • about birth and death for human beings.
    • and every hour here on earth. The moment human beings cross
    • the mysteries which human beings have to discover today. And
    • particular sphere of elemental spirits and then human beings
    • the Atlantean age, when human beings were still flexible in
    • beings. Human beings gained control of certain divine powers
    • fellow human beings to use all kinds of creative powers on
    • work of the gods had to become the work of human beings. This
    • of mind in which we consider the world. Human beings will
    • catastrophe may be brought about. Human beings must use these
    • something which comes to human beings directly from the world
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 5: Changes in Humanity's Spiritual Make-up
    Matching lines:
    • the Mystery of Golgotha when human beings essentially related
    • environment. Human beings were intimately bound up with the
    • behind it all? The fact that human beings now relate to their
    • beings of the present time really and truly have become more
    • inward. On the other hand human beings of today may be said
    • a long time before human beings are prepared to grasp this
    • gradually, however. For the time being, human beings still
    • stages. Human beings therefore have to find a different way
    • evolution progresses, human beings will be less and less able
    • human beings are becoming more and more inward and we must
    • to get human beings to accept these things, and this can only
    • which influence human beings out of the spirit.
    • time when human beings were not fully in control of their
    • that human beings should be produced on the basis of certain
    • the growing inwardness of individual human beings. Sometimes
    • around us and, above all, other human beings. One of the
    • to learn to understand human beings so that we may give due
    • beings very complex today.
    • And if human beings are not prepared to take up impulses
    • One will be meeting ahrimanic demons. Human beings will not
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 6: The New Spirituality
    Matching lines:
    • being and how human beings are part of historical evolution.
    • First of all we consider the fact that human beings have the
    • shall not understand how human beings really relate to their
    • Elohim, when they created human beings as dwellers on earth
    • the same way as our getting up. Human beings truly are made
    • human beings would be an outward manifestation of the Elohim
    • beings as they are on earth. The highest principle in human
    • beings, the spiritual principle coming from the cosmos, has
    • more to human beings than mere sensuality — which, in
    • beings will just reflect, they can think about anything,
    • have to be waited for and expected; then human beings are not
    • beings and the gods was much more of an exterior thing; today
    • it has become much more intimate. Human beings are always
    • Human beings
    • always associate with the gods as whole human beings, and
    • nature of human beings here on earth and also to that of the
    • relationship which some human beings have to the world of the
    • beings related differently to the world around them than they
    • beings had made their elemental spiritual nature sensual. All
    • human beings. But you will also find many children who are
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 7: Working from Spiritual Reality
    Matching lines:
    • the innermost nature of the materialistic human beings of the
    • enter into human beings or they will become unsure. The
    • Human beings
    • to train human beings to be intelligent human beings.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 8: Abstraction and Reality
    Matching lines:
    • matter, human beings do, of course, have to apply the
    • organism, this makes individual human beings into cells,
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 9: The Battle between Michael and 'The Dragon'
    Matching lines:
    • human beings more in peace; when they were driven out of the
    • spiritual realms they came upon human beings. And if we
    • into human beings when they had to leave the realms of the
    • of human beings. Before this they were more of a general
    • threatens human beings from this direction. This is the
    • this how unconsciously human beings are, in fact, being
    • impulses which act as numerous ties to hold human beings to
    • influences from the spiritual world on human beings here in
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 10: The Influence of the Backward Angels
    Matching lines:
    • beings, and this is specifically the case in the epoch in
    • abstract as: ‘Human beings must fight Ahriman.’ Such an
    • can only thrive if human beings enter into the real
    • human beings are filled with spiritual wisdom, these are
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 11: Recognizing the Inner Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • between human beings and the universe. People today believe
    • It is not true, however. Human beings are closely bound up
    • with human beings. In the living human body only the head has
    • Being lifted out, human beings are in a position (this does,
    • composition, for human beings have approximately as many
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 12: The Spirits of Light and the Spirits of Darkness
    Matching lines:
    • our temperaments. Human beings will be unable to get even a
    • can the events in which human beings are caught up be really
    • those early times, they wanted human beings to have the
    • was done by taking human beings from the heights of the
    • reality, human beings were being placed in the stream of
    • beings were to be educated on earth, brought to full
    • attached to human beings, as it were, and this connected them
    • laws which did, of course, come from human beings but were
    • way I have just described, have been among human beings from
    • beings to develop independent ideas, feelings and impulses
    • find extremely unpalatable. For millennia, human beings have
    • rebellious feeling of independence in human beings at the
    • characteristics and inculcate human beings with the attitudes
    • spiritual bonds between human beings which will take the
    • element of decline is natural. Human beings cannot remain
    • post-Atlantean age onwards — for human beings are
    • human beings, the older they get, will need to take in
    • including the earth (see diagram, violet); human beings
    • made human beings — I am using crosses to indicate them
    • continued. We are now at the time when human beings live on
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 13: The Fallen Spirits' Influence in the World
    Matching lines:
    • beings. Present-day events can therefore only be understood
    • themselves to human beings in many more places than one would
    • and more: spirituality will come to human beings because
    • down here among human beings from the autumn of 1879. They
    • will take root among human beings.
    • beings and into human brains and let illusions stream through
    • gain ground if human beings are on their guard against the
  • Title: Fall/Darkness: Lecture 14: Into the Future
    Matching lines:
    • human beings.
    • system in such a way that human beings began to go out from
    • complexity of human beings becomes apparent when you consider
    • human beings are naturally capable of further development
    • ado in human beings; then, in the twenty-eighth year, between
    • way. This is the age when human beings must take affairs into
    • the spirits of darkness want human beings to have. It does
    • human beings have parts of the body which are like this. Some
  • Title: Lecture: Man's Fall and Redemption
    Matching lines:
    • habits of thinking were alive, were living elementary beings during our
    • on earth. Then, we lived in these thoughts as living beings, just as
    • beings, also, have their origin in the spirit, but they have not
    • human beings. Here on earth human beings do not look as if they had
    • beings have fallen completely into sin, as far as their thoughts
  • Title: Lecture: Calendar of the Soul
    Matching lines:
    • as men pass through the world, observing its beings and its happenings,
    • from the physical element of the plant world and the spiritual beings
    • lower elemental beings out of the Earth, whereas the highest Spirits
    • the Beings with whom we are connected in the depths of our nature. We
    • sublime Beings, to the divine Powers who have been allied to man from
    • together with spiritual Beings to whom he belongs. And so man will
    • symbols of something even more sublime — deeds of spiritual Beings
    • physical entities and beings are connected with the Cosmos. A
    • spiritual Beings in cosmic space. Men will gain knowledge of how
    • — or Beings, to be more exact — are exercising a
    • Beings. We have in these pictures a renewal of certain knowledge that
  • Title: Lecture: The Spirit in the Realm of Plants
    Matching lines:
    • and weaving spirit in all beings surrounding us by proceeding from
    • ideas, concepts, and mental images of things and beings if these
    • drawing forth of the spiritual from things and beings would be pure
    • were, would find in human beings, animals, plants, and
    • aware that we speak correctly only if we say that those beings who
    • through which the earth perceives those beings, for the plants do
    • beings have their organs in order to live and to develop themselves,
    • sun beings.
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • elemental beings to arise at the same time. At any rate, he
    • elemental beings were thoroughly effective; and, if
    • Human beings
    • this connection. But in compensation for this, human beings
    • beings did in antiquity. Only they come into being in a very
    • that is, with language. To the human beings of that moment
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • aspects through which human beings have to live between death
    • the mere outcome of human beings “sniffing things
  • Title: On the Mysteries of Ancient and Modern Times: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • said, when ancient charts depict all manner of Beings in the
    • Heavens, such Beings are no mere figment of human fancy. They
  • Title: Lecture: The World Development in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • which we were connected as human beings rises up before us. To
    • experience when the human beings with whom we were connected by
    • Beings who live in the spiritual world and do not descend to the
    • perceiving how the beings whose thinking is connected with the
    • of the simplest organic beings up to the highest animals, and if
    • which man's physical form gradually developed out of lower beings
    • Beings, that can be recognized in their own appropriate way, as
    • animal beings through the fact that his spiritual essence
    • upon animal beings which are entirely different from the present
    • falls away from all the soul-spiritual beings of men, this
    • its spiritual forces and Beings appears in its spiritual-divine
  • Title: Lecture: The Supersensible in the Human Being and in the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • everywhere, behind the phenomena of Nature, spiritual Beings that
    • were led and guided by divine spiritual Beings. And when he
    • Beings that were active within him.
    • beings in the form of speech, to draw in the world's soul life in
    • spiritual Beings live in my thoughts. Indeed, we may say that
    • order to communicate with other human beings, but were turned
    • — thus enabling it to communicate with other human beings
    • our soul's vibrations go out to other human beings, so the
    • Oriental sage. Then he did not commune with other human beings,
    • human beings of ancient times sought to establish a connection
    • natural organism and the older human beings; they also try to
    • ourselves are, as human beings, but that Nature extinguishes us
    • as human beings in the same way in which a candle flame is
    • when human beings were able to contemplate the divine-spiritual
    • living beings, and we feel particularly satisfied in these
    • but we see a number of spiritual Beings, whose external image is
    • we penetrate to spiritual Sun Beings. In the same way we
    • spiritual Moon Beings. We learn to know that these spiritual Moon
    • Beings lead the human soul through birth from the soul-spiritual
    • father and mother. We learn to know that the spiritual Beings of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Man and Cosmos
    Matching lines:
    • unreal to the human beings of the present time. From these
  • Title: Lecture: Human Freedom and Its Connection with the Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • — the higher beings of the kingdoms of Nature: plants,
    • themselves, and then all the beings, rising as far as man. And
  • Title: Lecture: Knowledge Pervaded with the Experience of Love
    Matching lines:
    • ideal-intellectualistic way and believed to be human beings in
    • existence, with the ever-changing, living beings.
    • were human beings. Those who do not distort Oriental culture in
    • Gods as if they were idealized human beings. This way of setting
    • feel this divine essence within us, as did the human beings of
    • the spiritual world for all human beings, simply because this is
  • Title: Lecture: The End of the Dark Age
    Matching lines:
    • of the Ahrimanic beings is the following: To prevent the earth
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Thought and the Secret of the Ego
    Matching lines:
    • easily show how far human beings in our time still are from that love
    • against enemy, opponent against opponent, how human beings can bring
    • beings on earth. And so it is nevertheless a thought of infinite
    • the Christ Jesus who harmonizes human beings no matter what their
    • and how human beings thereby began earthly existence in a different
    • beings; out of human deeds there arises something that has the
    • achieve again the earth's original goal and aim as human beings
    • Golgotha, perceptible for all human beings on the stage of history,
    • many great human beings, that right into their oldest age they are
  • Title: Lecture: Zarathustra
    Matching lines:
    • is a replica of the great world. In human beings, the principle of
    • between Ormuzd and other lower spiritual beings, who were his
    • servants. Before we turn to consider these lower spiritual beings,
    • he beheld here the expressions of spiritual beings who are, as it
    • spiritual beings, six or rather seven, on the side of Ormuzd; six, or
    • Amschaspands of Zarathustra are the same beings to whom Goethe refers as
    • Izods. What class of beings are these? If we think of
    • thought of as the spiritual beings guiding the group-souls of the
    • spiritual beings, the lesser genii.
    • Amschaspands are also at work in man. We must think of these beings
    • kingdom of Brahman. But shun the world of the Asuras, those beings
  • Title: Lecture: Hermes
    Matching lines:
    • of their whole nature as human beings.
    • regarded as the embodiment of higher beings. It is even said that
    • inhabited by human beings. Osiris is represented in the legend as the
    • and weaves in the Cosmos, pouring into human beings, just as in the
    • said: When a man is purified he beholds the spiritual beings face to
    • intellect, to spiritual Beings and Powers living in hidden worlds,
    • was working was preceded by another, when all beings — not only
    • the beings of the three lower kingdoms of Nature and had finally
    • by the Spiritual Beings standing behind external history.
  • Title: Lecture: On the Nature of Butterflies
    Matching lines:
    • who is pursued by human beings, not ghosts. Now I will take you to the
  • Title: Memory and Love
    Matching lines:
    • interior. But what we see is the world of spiritual beings, the world we
    • beings and are conscious of them. It is just as true that we are
    • — related to this inward living together with the beings of the
    • We would indeed know that various beings were living in us, but we would
    • spiritual beings described in anthroposophical literature, and a damping
    • beings within us and begin to perceive ourselves. Certainly it is as if
    • ourselves and the world of spiritual beings.
    • consciousness, a faculty that might be possessed by beings of the
    • memory of living oneself into the world of spiritual beings, or like a
    • this experience of beings in the spiritual world when we enter life on
    • what makes us one with the beings of the higher world, and were never
    • one with spiritual beings on the one hand, and on the other our
    • life remains in our soul as an echo of the becoming one with the beings
    • and rebirth in common with spiritual beings; and this remains with us
    • In-breathing is like an experience of spiritual beings; out-breathing
    • remembering — our memory. As human beings we should have no memory
    • together with higher spiritual beings grow weaker. Here in physical life
    • connection with spiritual beings. Above all, those forces weaken that
    • enable us to grasp ourselves within spiritual beings and so to be
    • spiritual beings. With the help of spiritual beings we form the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Experiences of Sleep and their Spiritual Background
    Matching lines:
    • significance for our deep inner nature as human beings.
    • individual beings of soul-and-spirit. The soul comes into a certain
    • relationship with these beings, and doing so severally, is now itself
    • to the individual human beings; these teachings enabled the soul to
    • physical human beings we are dependent in our soul-and-spirit on the way
    • connected with the fact that we, as beings of soul-and-spirit, feel
  • Title: Lecture: Reincarnation and Karma
    Matching lines:
    • in which generally small living beings originate — and not
    • that all the organic beings that have ever lived on earth are
    • by necessary laws into the simplest and lowest living beings. In
    • effects changes in certain beings and these changes also appear
    • living beings grew by spontaneous generation. After that they
  • Title: Lecture: Life and Death
    Matching lines:
    • wished to speak of the immortality of unicellular beings have
    • corpse behind, and as unicellular beings leave no corpse
    • being or beings, which have left no life behind in the old being.
  • Title: Lecture: The Elementary Kingdoms
    Matching lines:
    • ELEMENTARY KINGDOMS.THE NATURE OF THE ELEMENTARY BEINGS,
    • there are other Beings which whirl about on the astral plane.
    • nature of these Beings. We would, indeed, find ourselves in a
    • about us, such forces and beings lie concealed. It is
    • the beings of the physical world. Observe, for instance, the
    • mineral kingdom. All apparently lifeless beings, all
    • human being — nails of Beings whose Ego dwells in
    • they are single, self-contained Beings; the single animal
    • human being. Other Beings must come to their aid; other
    • Beings must take over the work of man. From other worlds,
    • other Beings must pour their activity into man, in order to
    • to explain the nature of these Beings who become active when
    • an idea of these Beings, if we ask ourselves: where does the
    • mineral nature. When the human beings will have progressed,
    • have a plant, you must leave this work to those Beings which
    • human beings will regard this as a sacrament, as a holy rite.
    • the way in which living beings are constituted, will be
    • All human beings will learn to know and to grasp the inner
    • the Beings that lie behind nature, as long as such a work has
    • plane — spiritual Beings that live on the astral plane
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: 'Goethe's Faust' from the Point of View of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • rule, perceive the spiritual facts and beings surrounding
    • surrounded by diverse spiritual beings in order to indicate
  • Title: Lecture: Birth of the Light
    Matching lines:
    • those beings who wanted to bring the significance of Christmas,
    • From kingly castles, sped the spirit-beings,
    • wisdom beings cannot exist — but that love is something
    • beings and we should be shutting ourselves out from the world
    • know: if we would ourselves be beings of the world-all, then
  • Title: Lecture: Galileo, Giordano Bruno, and Goethe
    Matching lines:
    • understand by attributing to the human beings existing then a
    • senses, is implanted in Nature by Divine Spiritual Beings. At
    • first, the thoughts of the Divine Spiritual Beings exist
    • these Beings, come the visible things of Nature as the
    • mind of the Divine Spiritual beings. Thus the human mind
    • exists that it may read what the Divine Spiritual Beings have
    • all creation, specially in beings possessing a certain
    • independent existence”. These beings, which recognise
    • Goethe to the different parts of living beings. We see how
  • Title: Lecture: On the Occasion of Goethe's Birthday
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the true sense of the word. When we pass in review
    • beings, as all attempts in this direction fail. We at last
    • Will,” “ that living beings exist, whose
    • this supposition. Beings whose corporeality is of such
    • correspond to those beings ordinarily called spirits, or to
  • Title: Lecture: The Errors of Spiritual Investigation
    Matching lines:
    • super-sensible Beings, standing before him.
    • a position to reveal himself, i.e. spiritual beings can now
    • consideration of somnambulistic-mediumistic beings, as soon
    • former feels spiritual beings as he is accustomed to imagine
    • beings is thereby shown as it presses into the personality of
    • cosmic laws. If now, beings of the super-sensible world are to
    • unsympathetic appearances, with images of other beings
    • among other beings, as in the image of Dionysus, whose being
    • disturbing events and beings, only grasping these in
  • Title: Lecture: Factors of Karma, Deficiencies in Psychoanalysis
    Matching lines:
    • incarnation, especially in young human beings. But above
    • from the way in which we lived with other human beings. In our
    • connection with fresh human beings in a given life
  • Title: Lecture: Hereditary Impulses and Impulses from Previous Earth Lives
    Matching lines:
    • beings who have also passed through the gate of death and who
    • time: there are many human beings in our time who have a real
    • many places in modern history, we find human beings who had an
    • Human beings, in their social life together, will more and more
    • human beings sacrificed are the mere bridge for those who
    • the connection is. For many human beings, the connection can
  • Title: Lecture: The Relation of Man to the Hierarchies
    Matching lines:
    • Hierarchies, with Beings existing in the spiritual World,
    • spiritual Beings between man and the Godhead — Beings who
    • Hierarchies and Beings is a lapse into some old Polytheism, or,
    • through other spiritual Beings; we will rise from our own souls
    • Take to begin with the Beings of the lowest Hierarchies: the
    • Take only these, the lowest Beings. We need but remember what
    • Beings whom we call Archangels. Their mission is to bring about
    • Angeloi — the Beings immediately above man —
    • do we stand face to face with Beings who regulate the
    • other hand are essentially those Beings who regulate the
    • amongst human beings, and the consequences are simply the
    • and where the Beings of the Hierarchies are living. What I am
  • Title: Lecture: The Birth of Christ in the Human Soul
    Matching lines:
    • reflect upon so many millions of human beings who have met
    • beings come forth equal before the world and God
    • and before other human beings. Thus does the mystery of the
    • that faces man: Truly, human beings grow to be unlike,
    • human beings suffer injustice between birth and death under the
    • Jahve works on human beings between their falling asleep
    • hearts that they stand as New Testament human beings before the
    • eve, proclaims to human beings in the course of their
    • beings must be placed upon the altar of this Child.
    • 42 or 40 years of age? Human beings tend always to think from
    • as we contemplate ourselves as human beings here on the
    • human beings, not only in an abstract sense but human beings
    • own way. This has been the feeling of human beings
    • beings in an absolute sense, but human beings of a definite
    • and illumination of human beings for the endurance of many
  • Title: Lecture: The Mysteries (Die Geheimnisse)
    Matching lines:
    • divine-spiritual Beings pervading all space. All these natural
    • expressions in mime of those divine-spiritual Beings, as also
    • spiritual-psychic Being; one of those psychic-spiritual Beings
    • form, that he saw in the Beings whose external expression the
    • The will of higher Beings led him here.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 1. Angels, Folk Spirits, Time Spirits: their part in the Evolution of Mankind.
    Matching lines:
    • Beings who are inaccessible to sense perception. Today, however, we
    • being are super-sensible and invisible. The idea that beings such as
    • beings who, from the ordinary point of view, have no reality. For
    • the existence of real Beings who are not immediately perceptible to
    • the senses; that there exist amongst the beings perceptible to the
    • senses other Beings invisibly at work, who express themselves through
    • visible beings just as the human being expresses himself through his
    • factor must be borne in mind. We human beings (on Earth) are now
    • living through the stage of self-consciousness which other Beings
    • of the West in order to describe these Beings. Those Beings who
    • today. They were Beings at the human stage, but were not incarnated
    • Beings of a higher order who underwent their human stage on the Old
    • Sun. These Beings are the Archangeloi or Archangels who are two
    • Earth-existence, to Old Saturn, we find that those Beings whom we
    • stage on Old Saturn. If we take our starting-point from those Beings
    • the stages of evolution of the various Beings down to the present
    • the Beings who have already experienced the human stage have now
    • Beings who underwent the human stage on Old Sun, we realize that they
    • Buddhi. These Archangels, therefore, are Beings who are two stages
    • Spirit or Buddhi. When we contemplate these Beings, we recognize them
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 2. Normal and abnormal Archangels and Time Spirits.
    Matching lines:
    • those Beings who are to be considered as Folk Spirits have reached a
    • None the less, if the activity of these Beings, of these Folk
    • Archangelic Beings, in proof of this. Furthermore these Beings must
    • express their corporeality in some form or other. And these Beings
    • spiritual Beings.
    • us begin with the etheric body of these Beings and their work in the
    • Archangelic Beings? And how are we to understand this work? You all
    • individual human beings for the Folk Spirit. This is important. But
    • observing the ego-interests of these Beings. Picture to yourselves
    • Archangelic Beings, who are the real Spirits of the indigenous groups
    • contact other Beings on the same territory and did not work in
    • stage upon which the Archangels meet with yet other Beings who
    • find, strange to relate, besides the Archangelic Beings already
    • described, other mysterious Beings who are related to the Archangels
    • them, in that they are more potent Beings than the Archangels
    • human soul. But there are other Beings who exercise a much more
    • must be quite clear about these Beings; we shall then be able to name
    • these other Beings who are perceived by clairvoyant consciousness.
    • those Beings whom we call Spirits of Form or Powers, who are now two
    • were Beings such as the Folk Spirits we have described today. That
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 3. The inner Life of the Folk Spirits. Formation of the Races.
    Matching lines:
    • those Archangelic Beings of whom we have spoken in the two preceding
    • have already described them in their external aspect as Beings two
    • stages beyond man, Beings who, at the present time, are engaged in
    • progressive evolution of these Archangelic Beings, this Folk Spirit
    • Soul, Intellectual Soul, Spiritual Soul; in the Archangelic Beings,
    • the Archangels are not Beings who are limited to mathematical
    • Beings. Eliminate therefore the entire contents of the Sentient Soul
    • the Beings of the animal, plant and mineral kingdoms. And so man can
    • human beings call the Intellectual or Mind Soul. Think of these
    • Beings as gazing into a world which does not extend to minerals,
    • reality, so to the Archangelic Beings, to the Folk Spirits, we
    • such intermediaries exist. They are the Beings we call Angels and
    • into Life Spirit. Intermediate between those Beings and man are the
    • Angels. These are Beings who are engaged in transmuting their astral
    • finished with it. Therefore these Beings are more closely related to
    • the influence of these spiritual Beings is seen in the difference in
    • these two peoples. The work of these spiritual Beings is quite
    • the outer reflection of the super-sensible Beings, just as man is the
    • spiritual Beings in my books,
    • development, applies also to the higher Beings, that the Spirits of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 4. The Evolution of Races and Civilization.
    Matching lines:
    • cooperation of countless numbers of cosmic Beings. From the study of
    • members testify to the activity of the spiritual Beings during the
    • will call to mind all the Beings who worked together during those
    • seen that not only was the cooperation of many Beings and
    • man it was also necessary that at certain epochs, certain Beings
    • closely and watch the activity of the several Beings do we begin to
    • of these Beings. The chief Being who is of importance for
    • provided by the Spirits of Form, the Beings whom we call Powers or
    • Exusiai. If we follow the activity of these Beings alone and ask
    • Beings who renounced the possibility of continuing their evolution
    • normally up to the stage of their Earth-evolution Beings who might
    • controlled by spiritual Beings who determine Earth conditions, but by
    • other abnormal spiritual Beings. And because these abnormal Beings
    • influence of these abnormal Beings. In the course of his whole
    • development man is subject to the influence of these abnormal Beings.
    • Beings man was forced to descend upon the Earth at A and begin his
    • these Beings who actually control us; the periods of our maturity and
    • decline are subject to entirely different Beings who in one way or
    • dependent to a large extent upon the abnormal forces and Beings of
    • Beings intervene of whom we have already spoken when describing the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 5. Manifestation of the Hierarchies in the Elements of Nature.
    Matching lines:
    • and we now understand how the Beings of the spiritual Hierarchies
    • question now arises; how do the Beings of a higher order work into
    • all spiritual Beings manifest in some form or other and are to be
    • of Maya, the most external manifestation of these spiritual Beings. I
    • below, from within the Earth; they emanate from certain Beings. Thus
    • Beings. On the one hand we see the activity of the Spirits of Form
    • Air is an illusion behind which stand the mighty Beings we call
    • Divine Beings, Thrones, Cherubim and Seraphim. When we look outward
    • when we look into the depths of the Earth we ascribe to the Beings of
    • Beings nearest to us and they “dance upon” the surface of
    • last of the Beings of the Second Hierarchy are the Spirits of Wisdom,
    • mediate between the individual human’ beings and the
    • water, air and fire are the Beings of the first or highest Hierarchy
    • in from the cosmic sphere. From outside, the Beings of the second
    • Beings of the third Hierarchy who, for the moment, are the weakest of
    • those exalted Beings whom we call the Spirits of Will, who fashion
    • the earlier incarnations of our Earth, these various spiritual Beings
    • Hierarchical Beings assumed a different form because in each of these
    • planetary epochs of the Earth the Hierarchical Beings had their
    • those Beings whom we have described as belonging to the Hierarchies
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 6. The Five Root Races of Mankind.
    Matching lines:
    • We must envisage these Beings as originally working inward from the
    • of Form to act independently. These are the same spiritual Beings who
    • would fashion the real Ego-being. But as other spiritual Beings
    • Spirits of Form — those Beings who, as I described yesterday,
    • those spiritual Beings who are stirring in man and determine his
    • spiritual Beings invade those members of the physical body, which are
    • Form whom we may call Venus Beings work through the respiratory and
    • in which dynamic forces of the Spirits and Beings who are centred in
    • Beings, Buddha, Zarathustra or Zarathas in his later incarnation, and that
    • resembling pygmy beings” — he was referring to the
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 7. Advance of Folk Spirits to the Rank of Time Spirits.
    Matching lines:
    • able to accept the idea that not only do the Beings and forces of the
    • especially the course of human evolution, but also that the Beings of
    • spoke of how the Beings of a particular Hierarchy intervene in order
    • the question which confronts us is whether these spiritual Beings
    • development certain spiritual Beings advance to the next higher rank.
    • Archangels, certain Beings of the Hierarchy of the Archangeloi,
    • by our recognition of a number of widely differing Beings and
    • into different Beings. In India, for example, the ultimate
    • Beings from the ranks of the Hierarchies, this could not have been
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. At the same time it offers a concrete
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 8. The Five Post-Atlantean Civilizations.
    Matching lines:
    • characteristics of the Beings in the various legends may be very
    • the divine-spiritual Beings concealed behind them. If completely
    • different Beings are present in Adonis and in Christ, then we are
    • advanced human beings pushed forward into Indian territory and
    • to devote more attention to the way in which the human beings who
    • in the post-Atlantean epoch? In the old Atlantean times human beings
    • beings were subject when migrating from West to East. In the course
    • Archangels and Angels and all those spiritual Beings who were active,
    • particularly in the folk spirit. All the work of these higher Beings
    • the Beings we call Spirits of Movement or Mights and those above them
    • Beings were of special interest to them. The spiritual Beings of
    • lower rank were, on the other hand, Beings whose domain they had
    • expressions Dynamis and Kyriotetes. They beheld again these Beings
    • they were beginning to lose the memory of Angelic beings. Persian
    • when the Folk Spirits and those spiritual Beings who were still
    • what we have come to know as the divine-spiritual Beings immediately
    • and with whom men felt themselves to be united, those divine Beings
    • the Beings who as Angels and Archangels were concerned with the ‘I’
    • of man which then awoke at an elementary level. These Beings took
    • Nordic man perceived the figures of the Gods, the divine Beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 9. Loki - Hodur and Baldur - Twilight of the Gods.
    Matching lines:
    • objectively amongst the other beings whom they perceived
    • higher Beings, the Angels and Archangels, in the way I pointed out
    • it, these relationships were determined for him by the higher Beings
    • with other egos and with the world of spiritual Beings, so that on
    • affairs he was guided by divine spiritual Beings. But on the other
    • clairvoyant sees are not allegories, but real Beings.
    • Beings, and on the other, the tragic slaying of Baldur.
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 10. The Mission of Individual Peoples and Cultures in the Past, Present and Future.
    Matching lines:
    • perceives Sif and Thor as the Beings who endowed him with his ‘I’.
    • relationship between the spiritual Beings and the people, because the
    • divine-spiritual Beings within the heart of man. Otherwise it would
    • nature and all animate beings. We must think of this as a wholly
    • phenomena, creations and beings of nature.
    • of a vast number of Beings in this strange spiritual world which we
  • Title: Mission/Folk-Souls (1970): 11. Nerthus, Freyja and Gerda.
    Matching lines:
    • Cosmos. Whenever new beings descended from spiritual heights into the
    • descent of the psycho-spiritual beings who in olden time had risen to
    • divine-spiritual Beings, those Archangels who directed the union of
    • those angelic Beings who had poured into the human soul all that this
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • the higher spiritual Beings who direct the super-sensible worlds.
    • beings whom we encounter in the silvery moonlight of the fairy-tale,
    • beings can only be understood when one takes into consideration both
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • real Beings. Such a figure as Persephone is a relic of this
    • times, the same living Beings who lay hid behind the figures of Greek
    • him by the powers of Nature, by divine Beings. When man turned his
    • was the same with other gods. In nourishing human beings, in causing
    • spiritual world he saw pictures of spiritual Beings. Man saw around
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • world was as much the deed of spiritual Beings as for us a movement
    • the moving hand so to say, of divine-spiritual Beings, but we see
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • powers and spiritual beings in general work into our earthly
    • the epochs of its own civilisation, is guided by Beings whom we must
    • call super-human, Beings not accessible to human sense-perception,
    • only to clairvoyant sight. If we turn to the category of Beings
    • Beings of the first category, and you know the relationship in which
    • embodiment. At that time these Angel Beings, who today take part in
    • these Beings are particularly fitted to be responsible for this
    • meant these Angelic Beings, and the ancient Egyptians who were
    • those who were the leaders of mankind were not normal men, but Beings
    • of a superhuman nature, Beings who had already completed their human
    • beings who are going through their human evolution on the Earth
    • inspirations they were able to see before them those guiding Beings
    • clairvoyants offered up their bodies to the guiding Beings, they said
    • others in a different position. They were Angel Beings in the lowest
    • stage of Luciferic development, Angel Beings who had not completed
    • humanity, thus Beings who, when the Earth evolution began, were
    • evolution, if they reach their full development. These Beings too
    • soul-nature backward Angel Beings from the Moon. It was these
    • maya, they were in truth backward Moon Beings. These
    • individualities were the Heroes, superhuman Beings who were in the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • infer that they knew that, just as human beings on the physical plane
    • exception into the ranks of the Luciferic beings. If we ask ourselves
    • the Luciferic beings, or the Angels who during the Moon evolution
    • Greeks were certainly aware that in their own time the Beings of
    • gods we have beings who underwent their fleshly incarnation in
    • gods as true Luciferic beings who had already gone through their
    • long as human beings in general, could think of this soul as confined to
    • himself, united with the beings of the surrounding world, whom
    • of Atlantis these gods were human beings, with souls which had a
    • had participated. But because they were retarded Beings they could
    • belongs to the category of those Luciferic beings who labour to bring
    • beings, actually made the round journey to Arabia, Libya, Thrace and
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • divine beings or divine forces. Hence in these wonderful clues we
    • basis of all beings. Particularly when we study the entire man, the
    • consciousness which looked up into a world full of spiritual beings
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • not the important people. The important Beings were those visible to
    • them in their physical human forms, these exalted beings are by no
    • the case as regards the incarnation of human and other beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • of the divine-spiritual Beings who held sway in evolution when the
    • were divine-spiritual Beings working directly on Saturn, Sun and Moon
    • divine-spiritual Beings in the periphery who surrounded the spiritual
    • Beings working directly in Saturn, Sun and Moon just as air surrounds
    • on the one hand it makes real soul-beings of us, on the other hand it
    • Beings whom we have just referred to as gods, dividing them into two
    • beings, that whenever we grasped a thought it straightaway existed.
    • pronounce unreal; they were Beings, they were other gods. Thus we
    • of theirs we have called them Luciferic beings, and henceforth we
    • must assign to the category of Luciferic beings all those of whom we
    • themselves with the Luciferic beings as cosmic thoughts, or cosmic
    • thought-beings, just as the human being is confronted by his
    • that these beings, who are really only the ideas of the others,
    • ourselves in a mirror. Thus in fact the Luciferic beings are backward
    • beings, entities thrown off by the original gods, entities who are
    • have had in the ranks of the Beings equipped only with forces adapted
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • there entered the most diverse currents; the Beings
    • forces which through the spiritual Beings of the higher hierarchies
    • to beings of another kingdom, in the formation of which they were
    • preLemurian Phantoms of human beings had been. As a result of their
    • They are Beings who were encountered by the pupils of the Greek
    • Whereas the other Beings among the upper gods refused to take the air
    • connected with the other Beings, those who are only the ideas or
  • Title: Lecture: Wonders of the World: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • happens in the world, and about its Beings, man attains a certain
    • the most arresting Beings and facts of the world-process. It was said
    • and Beings and that from this feeling of wonder all philosophy, all
    • in the phenomena and Beings of the world.
    • Beings of Greek mythology, his feeling of wonder transformed itself
    • achievements, of the other divine-spiritual Beings, whom in the
    • beings and burn ourselves up in them. That is why the ordeals are so
    • Willing thoughts — but that means divine Beings, spiritual
    • Beings, for thoughts filled with will are spiritual Beings.
    • sympathy with all beings. It is this sympathy, this compassion,
    • sympathy with all beings. In the marriage, the union, of
  • Title: Lecture: The Mission of Raphael in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • in all evolution, but also in that of individual human beings, if so
    • a something within him much more ancient than all the beings who stand
    • existed before the beings of the animal, plant and even of
  • Title: Lecture: About Horses That Can Count and Calculate
    Matching lines:
    • influences from inside the beings inhabiting it. In a human being, the
  • Title: Lecture: The National Epics With Especial Attention to the Kalevala
    Matching lines:
    • The Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature,
    • The Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the
    • Beings — in Homer's poems chiefly the deeds and purposes and passions
    • us to stand alone among the human beings with whom he lives; as the
    • his real affairs of the heart with divine spiritual beings who do not
    • say Heroes, so we will say — in the three beings whom we encounter:
    • as the sheath of powers and beings had he not progressed to the proper
    • such that the forms of living beings were much more changeable, much
    • human beings who are suited to the present time — Gunther and
    • have looked upon the Beings of their own nationality as described in
    • material beings. Such national epics, especially Kalevala, inform us
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture I: The Michael Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • nature-beings who spend the winter there. Then, when spring comes,
    • earth there is a surging of life among the elemental beings who had
    • cosmic waking-sleep, with the elemental beings to the region where
    • beings, and he will become aware of what this really
    • specially enhanced condition. Material substances in different beings
    • cosmos when in summer human beings shine inwardly with the
    • being of light to the etheric eyes of other planetary beings. That is
    • the sulphurising process. At the height of summer human beings begin to
    • shine out into cosmic space as brightly for other planetary beings as
    • human beings shine out into the cosmos during high summer, but at the
    • human beings shining in the astral light and tries to ensnare and
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture II: The Christmas Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • nothing else than a reflection of what human beings feel in relation
    • in-breathing, occurs, and the elemental beings are drawn back into
    • elemental beings who are united with the Earth have, one might say,
    • expressed in man himself. What part do we as human beings have in the
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture III: The Easter Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • speak of all such substance as vivified, ensouled beings. Thus we can
    • elemental beings who dwell in the Earth. But the limestone is
    • for, as you know from previous accounts, the elemental beings now
    • power of attraction for the Ahrimanic beings. Whenever spring
    • beings. But when spring draws near, the impression which the
    • beings play over the Earth like an astral wind, and how the Ahrimanic
    • beings strive with all their might to call down an astral rain, as it
    • the Ahrimanic beings every spring, and every spring it is
    • surely by now the Ahrimanic beings must have become clever enough to
    • give up these hopes. But the world is not just as human beings
    • imagine it to be. The fact is that every spring the Ahrimanic beings
    • outer nature these hopes are shattered, but the Ahrimanic beings long
    • subtle, intimate ways — to the Ahrimanic beings. In spring he
    • where the elemental beings of the Earth ascend, where they unite
    • March approaches, and down below the Ahrimanic beings are at work,
    • the elemental beings — who are wholly spiritual, immaterial,
    • there, among the active elemental beings, is permeated by Luciferic
    • beings. Just as the Ahrimanic beings nourish their hopes and
    • experience their illusions down below, so the Luciferic beings
    • beings, we find they are of etheric nature. And it is impossible for
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture IV: The St. John Imagination
    Matching lines:
    • the intelligence not of single beings but of many beings who live
    • Its meaning first dawns upon the mind when as human beings we learn
  • Title: Four Seasons/Archangels: Lecture V: The Working Together of the Four Archangels
    Matching lines:
    • the Beings who appear in conjunction with these imaginative pictures.
    • yourselves how from all these Beings, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel,
    • quite definite way from those Beings whom I have pictured in
    • Archangel, at Michaelmas Raphael works in human beings
    • have described, their effects are active in human beings
    • cosmos, but into the activities of those cosmic Beings I have
    • Archangel Beings who, in conjunction with the forces of nature,
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • thousands of human beings, filling them with His power. It is
    • understanding of those human beings to whom they made their way.
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • Beings belonged together: the Risen One and He with whom, a
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • by those Beings of the Spiritual Hierarchies known as the
    • like individual human beings. But what a particular
    • read by Beings in the higher worlds. This was a means of
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • he saw that numbers of demonic beings were attracted to the
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies but of demonic powers. He also
    • beings, all of them connected with the people. That was the
    • full fruition, then all human beings would have to live the
    • gates there always appeared to him the Beings we know in our
    • evocation of spiritual beings; that pictures on the gates were,
    • between these spiritual Beings and the Essenes. Moreover, since
    • mighty, elemental power: Whither are these Beings fleeing,
  • Title: Fifth Gospel (1950): Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • no human beings would understand. To-day it would all be
    • send Lucifer and Ahriman to other human beings, in order that
    • beings. It was to these other human beings who had been
    • environment where all the demonic beings held sway at that
    • beings He had seen when He was lying as if dead at the heathen
    • who in their whole mood and attitude of soul were new beings,
    • the God: What I have to tell human beings is not how the gods
    • reference now not to the multiple spiritual Beings of the
  • Title: Lecture: The (Four) Great Virtues
    Matching lines:
    • through the gate of death is received by the beings of the higher
    • activity of the beings of the next higher hierarchy, the hierarchy of
    • their passions, are candidates for decadent human beings in the
    • future, for those future human beings who will suffer from all kinds
    • human beings, but the Christ Impulse works in this personality,
    • between human beings. The barriers between the living and the dead
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 1: Natural Science
    Matching lines:
    • of it. Only as thinking beings can we regard ourselves as
    • and yet this, which really makes us into human beings,
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 2: Psychology
    Matching lines:
    • ourselves as spiritual beings outside the body, and yet feel
    • here on this earth as thinking, feeling, willing beings, but in
    • ordinary life, as beings who recognize, understand and
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 4: Spiritual Geography
    Matching lines:
    • the times when we lived as spiritual beings in purely spiritual
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 5: Cosmic Memory
    Matching lines:
    • sensuous beings we confront the outside world, we enter into
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 7: The Individual Spirit and the Social Structure
    Matching lines:
    • beings who must reach an understanding as men if they wish to
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 8: The Problem (Asia-Europe)
    Matching lines:
    • of individual human beings who have been born into this
    • men were religious beings; and here what mattered was not the
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 9: Prospects of its Solution (Europe-America)
    Matching lines:
    • What matters today is human beings, not just institutions. For
    • provide human beings with things of human significance, if we
    • as human beings. Man can come to know man only when, looking
    • human beings, they will say: What a man works out
  • Title: Tension Between East and West: Lecture 10: From Monolithic to Threefold Unity
    Matching lines:
    • between human beings, when they confront each other as equals,
  • Title: Lecture: Pythic, Prophetic and Spiritual-Scientific Clairvoyance
    Matching lines:
    • the deeds of the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, a real raising of
    • lecture given January 3, 1915: “Beings of the Future Jupiter
  • Title: Lecture: Pythic, Prophetic and Spiritual-Scientific Clairvoyance
    Matching lines:
    • within the deeds of the Beings of the higher Hierarchies, a real
  • Title: St. Augustine
    Matching lines:
    • human beings will not admit this. They like to have truths
    • there still lived in human beings something of an echo of the
    • was not the case for human beings, (as it became later in the
    • unconsciously, Those human beings of the 4th Post
    • another part of the world, and other human beings, we see that
    • honoured as the cause of death. The fact that beings had to die
    • everywhere, but still in countless human beings, Augusts Comte
    • the demonological stage. Human beings imagined that behind the
    • sensible phenomena of Nature super-sensible Spiritual beings
    • they first thought demons, elementary beings, were behind all
    • human beings would take such ideals as those of Augusts Comte
    • one day: “Human beings have really only acquired on the
    • everything which human beings can Think and Feel and Will is
    • of human beings. The study of Auguste Comte gives a very
  • Title: The Social Question and Theosophy
    Matching lines:
    • “In a community of human beings working together, the well-being
    • Social Law reads: “In a community of human beings working
    • because human beings have gone through yet another evolution,
    • same coin, two different demands of human beings who have
    • of human beings today—and this will spread over the
    • before there were any human beings, then he would have had to
    • human beings took up impulses for which they should be calling
    • centuries. All human beings have taken up this press for
    • effect in turn by human beings. The spirit that is evolving
    • beings; they are nothing else but human souls which have
    • conditions better and human beings will become better.
    • of outer conditions. If human beings realize that the
    • human beings, because they need what we can provide. That's
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • feel pillars and also shapes like human beings, but till then she
    • loneliness and isolation from all that human beings have.
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • the beings lying in things spring forth in the soul, and he thereby
    • We find ourselves on earth as beings with souls. These or the
    • else in us. In us human beings if we take ourselves properly there is
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • beings fight in the world. Though in the very beginning Faust is
  • Title: Goethe's Secret Revelation: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings. We find him withdrawn from all physical vision, veiled in
    • sleep. Beings from the spiritual world are busy with his spirit,
    • After the spiritual beings which surrounded him had been
    • and real beings corresponding to what one ordinarily calls
    • spiritual world there are beings behind all that. Whereas people
    • human thoughts are really pervaded and permeated by beings from the
    • form ideas, but they are guided by spiritual beings behind the
    • spiritual beings behind. Thus, the whole Masque, which is to have
    • powers originating in those beings which Faust met already in Part
    • such spiritual beings, towering above him. Thus Mephistopheles
    • powers and beings which are active behind the physical-sense-world,
    • experienced at the Court. He sees again how the beings, in whose
    • and storerooms where lie the old helmets, come those beings
    • supernatural beings and forces.
    • come near human beings. But the moment they grow together with the
  • Title: World History: Lecture I: Evolution of the Soul and of Memory
    Matching lines:
    • human beings were childlike, that they believed in all kinds of
    • and concepts, so human beings always possessed these, as far
    • beings who did not have ideas, concepts, thoughts at all in
  • Title: World History: Lecture II: Mysteries of 'Asia'
    Matching lines:
    • the rivers; but I live also with the elemental beings of the
    • now comes the fourth realm where human beings live, the realm
    • world. And in this weaving he perceived the Beings of the Third
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies.
    • sleep, while the body rested, they experienced the Beings of
    • not feel this while immersed in the Beings of the Third
    • East were to re-appear, inhabited by human beings having the
    • beings; on the contrary, they make us weak, unconscious. The
    • living spiritual Beings moving in the sky, and the sharp line
    • procession of spiritual Beings hurrying forward over or in
    • sees the host of elementary beings riding through the air. But
    • spiritual Beings that were the Pictures of the forest, the
    • compensation of meeting in the forest Beings of the First
  • Title: World History: Lecture III: Asiatic Mysteries of Ephesus, Gilgamesh and Eabani
    Matching lines:
    • knew that Angels, Archangels and other Beings up to the highest
    • Spiritual Beings of the higher Hierarchies; for, as I told you
    • presence of Divine-spiritual Beings and had intercourse with
    • on Earth as Spiritual Beings, had long ago withdrawn and
    • cosmic world of those Spiritual Beings Who were the first great
    • teachers of earthly humanity, the Beings Who once brought to
    • Spiritual Beings in this cosmic colony, Who were once the
    • Earth. So that the human beings were all — as I have
  • Title: World History: Lecture IV: Atlantean Wisdom in the Mysteries of Hibernia, Gilgamish and Eabani at Ephesus, Logos Mysteries of Artemis at Ephesus
    Matching lines:
    • the end of my lecture yesterday that these same human beings
    • them from the flowers a whole world of flower-beings
    • beings that were actually present to them before they entered
    • Earth the kingdoms of the elemental beings.’ How different from
    • plants, animals and human beings come forth to new life on the
    • newborn beings. Thus is the Moon the shaper and moulder
    • of beings.
  • Title: World History: Lecture V: Mysteries of the East, West, and of Ephesus
    Matching lines:
    • the Spiritual Beings who guide the worlds of the planets, who
    • Beings of Intelligence in the planetary processes, he was led
    • has come about through the breathing of human beings, we can
    • but phantoms none the less; no longer the Divine Beings, no
    • the great world-events and of the great world-Beings.
    • with the Macrocosm and with the Divine-Spiritual Beings of the
    • of the human beings who are living there, and to think their
  • Title: World History: Lecture VI: Mysteries of the Ancient Near East Enter Europe
    Matching lines:
    • across the years to human beings who still knew that as surely
    • burning torch into the Temple of Ephesus, demonic beings were
    • hands. For these demonic beings had determined to let nothing
    • opposition to the working of these beings. For what was it they
  • Title: World History: Lecture VIII: The Burning of the Ephesian Temple and the Goetheanum
    Matching lines:
    • God was applied to all beings of a super-sensible nature,
    • differentiated. The Divine-Spiritual Beings who are most
    • of time, the same Beings Whom we recognise in the majesty of
    • Divine-Spiritual Beings can never be jealous. Nevertheless in
    • to pass that certain other divine Beings, Luciferic-Ahrimanic
    • divine Beings were made aware, that man was being drawn nearer
    • super-sensible Beings — who are jealous of the
    • find the sacrifice done by human beings, and in the sacrificing
    • body. Only the divine spiritual Beings can build it up —
    • the Beings of the hierarchy of Dynamis, Exusiai and Kyriotetes.
    • again can only be created by Beings of the third Hierarchy
    • a form of speech as needed to be found for the Spiritual Beings
  • Title: World History: Lecture IX: World History in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • way that is possible spiritually and observe these human beings
    • beings have resulted in knowledge calling for great
    • last third of the nineteenth century hardly any human beings
    • sleeping human beings confronting the Guardian of the Threshold
    • the human beings living to-day appear on Earth in new
    • incarnations, the Earth will become barbaric. Human beings will
    • Dornach there must be a place where for those human beings who
    • forces, actual Beings of the spiritual world. Here there must
    • beings are placed when confronting the Guardian of the
    • May human beings hear it!
    • May human beings hear it!
    • the Beings of all Worlds, craving for Light.
    • May human beings hear it!
  • Title: Purpose of the Goetheanum and Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • then we human beings would regard the dream-world as the only
    • Ordinarily, we ourselves as human beings interrupt the quiet of
    • articulated speech for outward expression as human beings,
    • world, where the soul was among spiritual beings, in just the
    • beings on earth. And one now comes to know that the spiritual
    • phenomena you experience spiritual beings. You experience
  • Title: Goethe, Comte and Bentham
    Matching lines:
    • time there is working into his Ego those Beings of the third
    • himself the Beings of the Angels, Archangels and the Time-Spirits.
    • Now because those Beings work in us, my dear
    • We might also say, that because these Arch-Angelic Beings shine
    • And because the Beings of the Archai, the
    • Intuition, therefore we feel ourselves as earthly human beings
    • beings. Let us once more make quite clear how it is that we feel
    • You would at once cease to feel yourselves as personal beings if
    • Archai) that remains for most human beings something really quite
    • about by the various Beings of the 3rd Hierarchy, the Archai, the
    • the consciousness of most human beings, that their personality can
    • human soul and spirit-being by the Beings of the third Hierarchy,
    • connection with the Beings of the third Hierarchy. That comes from
    • living interchange with the Beings of the third Hierarchy. In the
    • man really had a living consciousness of the Beings of the third
    • bound up with the Beings of the third Hierarchy,
    • bound up with external nature, together with the Beings of
    • his body. The reason he cannot see the Beings of the Angels,
    • Beings were there and that his soul was bound up with them, could
    • that the Beings of the third Hierarchy were bound up with the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Whitsuntide in the Course of the Year
    Matching lines:
    • growth, only development in us as physical beings, we could
    • never be conscious beings in the physical world. In this
    • sprouting, the spiritual works within the beings, not
    • beings, processes of destruction must take place. The spirits
  • Title: Meditation and Concentration
    Matching lines:
    • our head, and also the beings active and creative in these
    • will, to a connection with the actions of spiritual beings of
    • elemental beings ... and these whirl and struggle in us. So
    • experience the LIFE OF BEINGS. We plunge our head
    • the life of beings.
    • the way described and in the beings in them. We send our
    • we perceive the beings of Venus, or Saturn, it is as I have
    • beings slip in. We ought not to be the least afraid of having
    • of life in the higher Hierarchies. Human beings carried this
    • is generally deduced, abstract truths and beings would form
    • Saturn and Uranus-beings would then be the inhabitants of
    • inhabitants. These heavenly beings would insert themselves
    • spiritual beings, beings who merely express the nature of
    • beings is extinguished, as in an atmosphere, un breathable
    • beings then were to enter into our thoughts, our spirit would
    • Spiritual science has come. As human beings under the
    • follow, if thoughts ceased to be thoughts, if the beings of
    • spirit is not brought about however by heavenly Beings, who
    • has been caused by human beings, by their uniting with
  • Title: Tree of Knowledge and the Christmas Tree
    Matching lines:
    • beings and objects. He then becomes a being shut up within
    • proper interest in objects and beings. In our last lecture,
    • able to transpose ourselves with understanding into beings
    • upon this wisdom as the gift of super-human beings, for up to
    • really something divine, and something which we human beings
    • based upon the interest of human beings in one another.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • human beings in his plays. We may say that a revolutionary
    • when these human beings were alone, they sought for a special
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • would have become entirely different human beings if only small
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • wisdom than other beings, and is thus distinguished from them.
    • beings are much freer, and so it is possible for them to
    • prized in the future. In their being, human beings are, of
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • with what was willed by beings who guide life from regions
    • specially qualified personalities was then inspired by beings
    • was learned from these beings determined the course of
    • spiritual scientist it is not possible to flatter human beings
    • incarnation of spiritual beings. At present, during this earth
    • stage, these spiritual beings are, to be sure, still of an
    • degree. But they will have become elemental beings of the third
    • becomes the external sheath for elemental beings who thereby
    • way in which the machines work. Human beings will blend with
    • movement. The elemental beings that are created and released
    • human beings will again perform their work from different
    • human beings when they understand how to observe the signs of
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • entire ranks and classes of human beings. The ambition, vanity,
    • of human beings. Thus, it is possible to decipher them only
    • beings, and we bear with us what evolves from this process
    • human beings during our life according to our karma depends
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • as possible from human beings. I have called your attention to
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • over to descendants, but human beings are so constructed from
    • relationship to life. Since, however, human beings must become
    • for, and human beings will be sacrificed for the sake of
    • have described, to prevent human beings from attaining clarity
    • beings.
    • there are various ways of keeping human beings in a fog of
    • beings.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • is, for the beings of the higher hierarchies. So it is with the
    • connection between human beings and animals, but the endeavor
    • foolish to wish to improve human beings.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • number of hierarchies that embrace beings standing above man in
    • beings who have their place between man and the real Godhead,
    • which is far above humanity and those beings who have their
    • their beings represents a relapse into an ancient polytheism
    • fix our attention first on the beings of the lowest hierarchies
    • we direct our attention to these beings who are relatively the
    • those beings whom we call archangels whose mission is to
    • fact that it is only the archangels who are beings who control
    • also conceive of angels as beings who really control the life
    • human beings with those gods who are common to all has become
    • nature. Human beings do stand at least in a sort of
    • remains an aberration among human beings in a certain way, and
    • even archangels, if the luciferic beings have taken the place
    • of the progressive beings. But one cannot so conduct oneself in
    • for two human beings who are hostile to one another to confess
    • quality, their power. When human beings spoke to one another in
    • live in what human beings said to one another. As evolution has
    • beings to whom he spoke; that is, in a spiritual sense, but
    • arisen among human beings; in a way, their souls would have
    • into the worlds in which human beings live between death and a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Karma of Vocation: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • last lecture as to how human beings may establish a
    • many that a number of human beings already have a relationship
    • be a time in which human beings gradually descended from a
    • death and a new birth. As these human beings looked up to him,
    • beings worshipped the etheric bodies of their forefathers to
    • Thus we may say that polytheism, when human beings worshipped
    • human beings descend still further to the period in which the
    • superhuman was especially cultivated. Human beings were
    • human beings. This was the period coinciding with the
    • time of the Mystery of Golgotha human beings had degenerated so
    • human beings, it was necessary for the Divine Man to appear.
    • beings in an entirely different way from that of the gods of
    • the community of human beings, to the whole of human
    • that we, as human beings, face each other. Just as we have
    • ought to have taken place: human beings within the mysteries
    • beings would never have been able to render the service to the
    • its fate. Why is it, then, that human beings did not follow
    • endeavored to spiritualize human beings, they were too strongly
    • beings reverencing what is earthly, what is an earthly
    • to their opposite. Blavatsky was misled by certain beings who
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mysteries of the Sun: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • other beings. If you would paint all that your hands and legs
    • discussions about whether there are spiritual beings or not,
  • Title: Mysteries of the Sun: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • to these questions: why do some human beings die early, some
    • beings die as mere children, many in old age, others in
  • Title: Threefold Order II: Lecture 1: Influence of the human will upon the course of economic life
    Matching lines:
    • falls of necessity to the ground, so these human beings are
    • of human beings.
  • Title: Threefold Order II: Lecture 2: On Propaganda of the Threefold Social Order
    Matching lines:
    • but a question of human beings. And we have to recognise,
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture I: Free Will, Immortality
    Matching lines:
    • into it, coming to know its beings and processes, step by step.
    • minds, which really make us human beings, really are. What
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture II: The Historical Evolution of Humanity
    Matching lines:
    • Goethe's observation of human beings and of humanity led
    • way in which human beings work.
    • beings which are governed by considerations going beyond the
    • this time. Until then, human beings had lived an existence
    • beings, intimately related to what works out of our souls as
    • There was once a time when human beings were educated in a
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture III: The Supersensible Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • but they approach us as living beings. Our thinking altogether
    • beings within the spiritual world. We experience ourselves as
    • surrounded in the physical world by physical beings that are of
    • world as spirit-man we are with beings of a spiritual nature.
    • Such spiritual beings never appear in physical life. They have
    • beings.
    • we do not normally find these spiritual beings in our usual
    • beings belonging to it.
    • be the arbiter and can recognize the reality of the beings and
    • we live as spiritual beings among spiritual events and other
    • spiritual beings. In this way we rise to the world where our
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture IV: Nature of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • human beings — in such a way that it comes to meet the
    • that this thinking, which can observe the beings and phenomena
    • beings, lies the whole realm of our feelings. For
    • as social beings. Love is the best and noblest power in
    • spiritual beings. Just as the world which we perceive with our
    • senses lies before us with all its beings, there lies before
    • related us to other human beings, and we find ourselves in
    • impulses can arise which relate whole human beings to whole
    • human beings, and which can correct and spiritualize what is
  • Title: Reincarnation and Immortality: Lecture V: Mystery of the Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • that one could investigate the tiniest lifeless beings,
    • they could survey the whole range of living beings, of plants
    • taken to the smallest, this time the smallest living beings.
    • for human beings to do this.
    • and the connection of human beings with the world. There has to
    • beings under normal conditions, the life of the human
    • connection with nature and its beings and to the
    • as human beings we were not yet able to recognize or perceive
    • around us. We live together with spiritual beings, spiritual
    • as human beings at an earlier stage, not yet with the
    • existence in spiritual beings and forces. It is not a one-sided
  • Title: Differentation of Primeval Wisdom into East, Middle, West
    Matching lines:
    • only mention that human beings, with reference to their
    • to believe that, simply from being Born as human beings on
    • That what the human beings of the different races upon earth
    • course, it is true that human beings have emancipated
    • from the East as Spiritual truths. Human beings living in
    • human beings, than by not permeating merely the earth
    • interesting fact that such things are said by human beings,
    • Ludendorf way of thinking, and those human beings who guided
    • human beings who approach them with such differentiations.
    • Just think how on all sides to-day human beings tend to shut
    • certain point of view, for human beings tend to such
    • life itself demands from human beings to-day many untrue
  • Title: The Real Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • chief beings who dwell on a planetary-cosmic body at a given
    • relationships with other beings, because, my dear friends,
    • relationships between Spiritual beings. Although to physical
    • mass is simply the body for certain Spiritual beings. And
    • certain relationship of Spiritual Beings, of the Hierarchies.
    • when we can penetrate to those Beings who lie at the bottom
    • certain Beings that veil themselves in sensible
    • Hierarchies, such as the elementary Beings in the three
    • these there are other Beings, who seek to develop their
    • Luciferic and Ahrimanic beings of whom we have often spoken
    • Luciferic beings as such, present themselves as they do
    • beings are those as such, ought not to have revealed
    • Cosmic epoch. The Luciferic beings are backward, retarded
    • cosmic spirits; the Ahrimanic beings are the
    • opposite — they are premature cosmic beings. The
    • Luciferic beings are those who rebelled in a sense against
    • beings, on the other hand, if we may so express it, could not
    • Ahrimanic beings, those beings who now reveal artificially
    • beings can hold us back at the childhood stage. They can
    • human beings who give themselves up so willingly to a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • human beings where their physical bodies were concerned made
    • human beings, but now this interest is ceasing. It began to
    • of the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. These beings of the higher
    • spiritual beings above man cannot be understood. They have
    • impulses, which were the deeds of these beings. Man could not
    • but they were deeds brought about by these spiritual beings.
    • These beings were interested in the progress of mankind, for
    • point of view. This is why human beings now are so forsaken
    • upon him. Among the beings immediately above us in the
    • has to give the higher beings new materiel to engage upon, by
    • human beings today able in this sphere to stand the truth,
    • of how present-day human beings have been rushed into the
    • assert that the spiritual beings, who till now have been
    • have reached completion through other beings, they have to
    • the transition from the time when divine-spiritual beings led
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 1 (alternate translation)
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings standing higher than man, had to wait until
    • of these Beings. Man could not of his own free will induce
    • process — and it was the work of these Beings. And
    • these Beings were vitally interested in the forward
    • working on him. The spiritual beings of the Hierarchies
    • the higher beings to use, by seeking for concepts which are
    • only set up a right relationship to the spiritual beings
    • assert that those spiritual beings who up to now have been
    • being in a sense perfect beings. But just because they are
    • about through beings other than themselves, they must begin
    • spiritual Beings, who brought humanity to the point where he
  • Title: Necessity for Spiritual Knowledge: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • extremes of our life as human beings, is to be found
    • the spiritual beings of the three Hierarchies immediately
    • see in our surroundings the activities of spiritual beings,
  • Title: Man and Nature: Intellect in Man and Nature Bereft of the Gods
    Matching lines:
    • the Gods — the spiritual Beings — are no longer
    • divine-spiritual Beings who work creatively in mankind, is
    • contained in this external world. Elementary beings,
    • spiritual beings of a lower order, are there, of course; but
    • the creative spiritual Beings who should live in our
    • to his own life. It is often the destiny of human beings to
    • the Gods; where are the creative spiritual Beings? If I were
    • creeds mystify human beings with apocryphal utterances
    • activity in human beings. Inner activity leads to a real
    • Spiritual Beings whose nature in some way resembles the
    • nature of man. From these Beings the Divine pours its
    • grasp the fact that the Beings who there constitute the
    • beings of soul and Spirit in the world.
  • Title: The Physical-Superphysical: Its Realisation Through Art
    Matching lines:
    • beings can never live without the superphysical, they will
  • Title: The Sources of Artistic Imagination and the Sources of Supersensible Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • as human beings, stand in front of another man, a wonderful
    • all other human beings and material objects. The way into the
    • understanding between human beings and in science. What the
    • merely an instrument of understanding between human beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Human Knowledge and Its Significance for Man and the Cosmos
    Matching lines:
    • time human beings are living through incarnations in which they can
    • it is there in order to nourish human beings but rather in order to
    • its value in the nourishment of human beings. There is a fundamental
    • to nourish human beings. Knowledge lives within us for another purpose
    • in man and in respect to which human beings do not differ so very much
    • It is only now and then in dreams that human beings have a fleeting
    • as the grains of wheat that are used as food for human beings are diverted
    • it were otherwise, those human beings who are always hunting for sensation,
    • a foodstuff for human beings? There is an inner analogy here which we
    • of supplying human beings with food. These grains of wheat, as we have
    • They are used for the purpose of food for human beings and this has
    • are used as foodstuff for human beings, just as they receive compensation
    • for human beings.
    • extent, but as human beings begin to understand the sense in which Christ
    • can become the means of nourishing higher Spiritual Beings. Our concepts
    • become food for these higher Spiritual Beings. In other words, we must
    • grows in order that human beings may find nourishment.
    • once again. For good reason, human beings have been living through an
    • Spiritual Beings. The decay of a grain of wheat is a very real process.
    • Beings who are his servants, Ahriman then incorporates it into the world-process
  • Title: Anthroposophical Ethics ... St. Francis, Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • beings and objects. He then becomes a being shut up within
    • proper interest in objects and beings. In our last lecture,
    • able to transpose ourselves with understanding into beings
    • upon this wisdom as the gift of super-human beings, for up to
    • really something divine, and something which we human beings
    • based upon the interest of human beings in one another.
  • Title: Teachings of Christ the Resurrected
    Matching lines:
    • the human beings of that time possessed faculties which enabled
    • with beings of a higher cosmic order. You know from my
    • something of the nature of these beings of the higher
    • about these beings of the higher hierarchies. Our intercourse
    • these beings communicated to the human entity by means of the
    • organs. And these beings communicated the mighty secrets of
    • beings and revealed themselves in such a way that the earth man
    • beings, what may be called primeval wisdom. Within these
    • beings, an infinite amount of knowledge was contained which
    • human beings, during their earth life, would not have been able
    • human beings were of themselves able to know but very
    • human evolution there was no need for the human beings of those
    • express it in the following way: Human beings became gradually
    • mysteries; and outside in earthly life human beings would have
    • traditional religion. You should understand that the beings of
    • human beings. Death in animal and plant is something quite
    • includes all the beings who were connected with the
    • Jahve-being, with the Bodhisattva-beings, with all the ancient
    • beings would have found themselves in a terrible plight in
    • beings of the divine hierarchies who are related to the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Christianity in the Evolutionary Course of Modern Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • AVATAR-BEINGS
    • Avatar-Beings
    • first of all that differences exist among the beings who occupy
    • Lemurian time, we find among the human beings then incarnated
    • of human evolution other individualities, other beings,
    • the bottom of this by saying: There were beings in that very
    • other men, as all the beings who have just been described
    • — there were beings who could have accomplished
    • these beings, in order to intervene in the course of human
    • as we can of other human beings, that we trace the soul back in
    • something entirely different from other human beings.
    • whereas other, lower Avatar-beings could be embodied more than
    • lofty Avatar-Being as the Christ and lower Avatar-beings. The
    • Avatar-beings, still it was a lofty Avatar-being who
    • multiplied and transmitted to other human beings, and appear in
    • beings of whom the religious documents bear witness have
  • Title: Eternal Soul of Man in the Light of Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • What we are as human beings as we go around
    • space-body ever since we have been on earth as human beings.
    • accepted, purely spiritual-soul beings. The existence of the
    • — he surrenders himself to other beings or even to other
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture I: The Significance of Supersensible Knowledge Today
    Matching lines:
    • modern human beings, standing within the European-American
    • recent times. Modern human beings feel that to hate and
    • The various epochs of world evolution provide human beings
    • complete understanding is necessary. Human beings must be
    • knowledge. She recognized that modern human beings are always
    • ensured. History is made by human beings, but when it is made
    • ignored. Human beings are destined to absorb into their heart
    • discussed. (But can it be said that modern human beings are
    • spiritual life, a place where human beings can find concrete
    • science. Just as there always were enlightened human beings
    • beings that are invisible to ordinary sight, and that
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture II: Blood is a Very Special Fluid
    Matching lines:
    • myths, depicting powerful beings and wonderful happenings, is
    • beings is a stream of flowing life.
    • the primordial beings from whom it all originated. Today we
    • human beings are facing today are momentous and
    • embryos human beings repeat once more the earlier stages of
    • references made to higher beings are to beings that really do
    • beings have the physical body in common with the so-called
    • beings remain as they are. But, as spiritual science points
    • progress because it insists that, as human beings are as they
    • that can be said to this is that then human beings must
    • Human beings
    • blood, you have beings built up from the same substances as
    • beings contain fluids that call mineral substances to life,
    • these nerves a dull inner life. If human beings could dive
    • Human beings
    • occurred in human beings. The spinal cord was added to the
    • way conscious beings are related to ancestors, the other is
    • of human beings confront one another, as used to be the case
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture III: The Origin of Suffering
    Matching lines:
    • human beings and the higher creatures are concerned — a
    • physical beings to make the spirit resurrect in them. One
    • that within human beings, life is constantly renewed through
    • soul forces in human beings: thinking, feeling and willing.
    • external compulsion. He becomes separated into human beings
    • Human beings
    • beings possessing life, overcame the pain caused by the beam
    • widening one's consciousness to encompass other beings? It is
    • entities right up to that of human beings, then we begin to
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture IV: The Origin of Evil
    Matching lines:
    • natural science tries to derive knowledge of human beings
    • connection between human beings' essential nature and evil?
    • human beings, and indeed into that of the whole cosmos. To
    • comprehension of evil. We must look at how human beings
    • a fundamental and significant law: Whenever beings reach a
    • of the beings belonging to the forms of existence they have
    • through earlier ones. Human beings will be gods on the next
    • planet, just as the beings that now lead us were human beings
    • human beings will have advanced to be leaders and guides.
    • plant, animal and human beings, from the lowest sexual love
    • to the highest spiritualized love. Untold numbers of beings
    • wisdom is vouchsafed to human beings as divine revelation
    • through beings who were humans on the previous planet. Thus,
    • inhaled by human beings and animals, who in turn exhale
    • beings on the previous planet attained the height of wisdom.
    • from human beings, they can no longer clothe themselves in
    • physical bodies. They are designated as Luciferian beings, or
    • Lucifer's influence on human beings is very different from
    • united. The Luciferian beings approach a person's lower
    • ruled, as now a creative instinct of love. Thus, human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VI: Education in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • of human beings. That aspect of their being that is grasped
    • in common with all beings endowed with life, that is, with
    • beings; they develop within a certain environment, and can
    • thrive only when surrounded by all the beings of the
    • is a violation of laws according to which human beings
    • remarked that human beings
    • the nature of human beings and confirmed by the results of
    • beings.
    • beings were spiritual beings and had come down to earth from
    • effect is beneficial, for it makes human beings healthier
    • takes place in human beings during the time they grow up and
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture V: Illness and Death
    Matching lines:
    • human beings, strives towards a specific target, a summit for
    • animal or vegetable kingdom. This is because the beings of
    • beings; anything else will be brought up merely for the sake
    • beings, it is important to bear in mind that, as spiritual
    • “I” makes human beings the crown of creation, for
    • work together within human beings right down into the
    • illness we must look at the way human beings are related to
    • a different light in relation to human beings. The genuine
    • through the process indicated. However, as human beings are
    • harmful because, in order to make human beings strong, it
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VII: Education and Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • certainly from beings who, in regard to physical development,
    • were far below what human beings are today. Yet in no way did
    • science points back to a time when human beings inhabited
    • compared with modern human beings the Atlantean's soul and
    • make paintings of them; then happy human beings for whom life
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture VIII: Insanity in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • in human beings the following physical components that
    • remind ourselves that human beings go through a threefold
    • as human rabble is our concern, and as human beings are
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture IX: Wisdom and Health
    Matching lines:
    • fostered in circles where it was recognized that human beings
    • to lead human beings away from the personal; people demand
    • the expression of the soul and spirit in human beings, when
    • required of human beings. The soul must become active, as the
    • human beings pay is loss of certainty. Uncertainty is
    • Human beings are obliged to grope their way; they must
    • recast within human beings, must become color-filled,
    • it with the Life Spirit, making human beings powerful
    • Human beings
    • beings.
    • these spiritual images, human beings are able to absorb and
    • science, life-giving forces flow into human beings keeping
    • help provided by human beings is knowledge, insight and
    • surrounded by wisdom because wise beings created the world.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture X: Stages in Man's Development in the Light of Spiritual Science
    Matching lines:
    • that human beings undergo after death.
    • essential to human beings. A person's development will take
    • Human beings
    • Human beings
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XI: Who are the Rosicrucians?
    Matching lines:
    • scientific movement is a path that guides human beings to the
    • human beings ever lived or live, once they reach the highest
    • seen, initiation is based upon awakening in human beings
    • philosophers of great renown tell us that human beings cannot
    • oneself. Human beings must be able to formulate thoughts that
    • that in human beings are situated downwards. Human beings are
    • beings turn their reproductive organs towards the centre of
    • root points towards the centre of the earth; human beings
    • World-Body. He meant that human beings represent the highest
    • productive power can be seen when human beings create
    • which spiritual beings announce their presence. The pupil
    • the philosopher's stone. At present human beings inhale
    • like human beings, had alone populated the earth, they would
    • between human beings and the vegetable kingdom.
    • does for human beings — transforming the carbonic acid in
    • today — it builds its body from carbon — human beings
    • to earlier. But what is it that human beings will learn in
    • beings will then possess a higher and more comprehensive
    • about in human beings: ft created the eyes. Without eyes we
    • completely formed and built up by spiritual beings and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XII: Richard Wagner and Mysticism
    Matching lines:
    • everywhere. They depicted how primordial divine beings
    • all beings, and resurrect within human beings. Filled with
    • concepts to explain the creation of the world and its beings.
    • were to a far distant past when human beings were not so
    • that human beings could become more and more conscious. He
    • where he is; human beings must ascend stage by stage if they
    • the egoism in art increased as human beings egoism
    • conveying impulses that live within human beings. Music
    • beings a higher being resides, a higher self that was only
    • saw that formerly the bond between human beings was based on
    • to the time when natural instinctive love united human beings
    • lasted, human beings were much closer to one another. As
    • qualities, and in human beings become egoistic craving for
    • human beings knew of the whole surrounding world. The dream
    • lives in all beings; a force that must evolve, that cannot
    • nature. On the one hand Wagner recognized that human beings
    • ideal — the ideal that human beings shall attain a higher
    • to the Holy Graul to show the cleansing of a human beings'
    • the constellation of sun and moon affected human beings.
    • human beings to follow the trail that led to the lofty ideal
  • Title: Supersensible Knowledge: Lecture XIII: The Bible and Wisdom
    Matching lines:
    • beings find it difficult to transport themselves into such a
    • beings are able to recognize God because God lives within
    • them and human beings are themselves spiritual. Furthermore,
    • expressed by saying: Do not ever stand still. Human beings
    • only have human beings developed to their present stage from
    • beings as having descended from the ape. The famous natural
    • lowest living structure and that of human beings. A person
    • spiritual scientific sense, human beings are connected with
    • would, is the outlook and understanding all human beings will
    • of human beings to attain what he has attained.
    • which spiritual beings emerge. If a very high stage had been
    • ultimate goal of striving human beings.
    • all-important, whereas in human beings the physical is the
    • all-important. For human beings the outstanding
    • godlike within human beings must speak. It begins to speak in
    • what appears to live in human beings as a mere point , aa a
    • of its Being into human beings. What we are told in the Bible
  • Title: Article/Lecture: West-East Aphorisms
    Matching lines:
    • in complete unity. He made sacrifices to his spiritual-divine Beings. As a
  • Title: Contrasting World-conceptions of East and West
    Matching lines:
    • beings connected with the earth.
    • of human evolution the divine-spiritual beings on earth
    • divine-spiritual beings directed their activities. When the
    • divine-spiritual beings.
    • These beings ordered man's nervous processes in accordance with
    • beings did not inspire him directly, when he was awake.. They
    • might be said: At that time, the divine-spiritual beings still
    • that while human beings were asleep, they arranged the trust
    • great majority of men, the gods, the spiritual beings, were, so
    • contemplation of divine-spiritual beings a belief in ghosts
    • divine-spiritual beings is very ancient. The belief in ghosts
    • Luciferic beings lie hidden within him, but these are spiritual
    • beings!
    • have said that the divine-spiritual beings have their earthly
  • Title: The Mystery of Golgotha
    Matching lines:
    • Fire-Spirits had the same rank which human beings now have upon
    • human conditions. Also upon the Moon a host of Beings passed
    • as higher Beings, as Lunar Pitris or Moon-Spirits, that had
    • Beings one degree higher than man, and above them stand the
    • developed beings, but physical beings, higher than the present
    • physical beings formed a kind of shell, a dwelling-place
    • been fructified by higher Beings. Only at that time the
    • Beings. The physical shells of human bodies were upon the
    • earth, and into these streamed the souls of higher Beings
    • beings who poured out the souls from above were those who had
    • Lemurian and in the Atlantean age the human beings were not
    • very strange took place at that time: The human beings
    • the human beings, but these drops could not enter the human
    • beings.
    • all the different sparks that lived in the human beings. This
    • and the human beings were thus united into a family all over
    • into the human beings, when all shall have become brothers)
    • Consequently mankind must appear to him like beings who walk
    • of Christ's spirit flows into the human beings; the single
    • beings. Finally the whole earth will be peopled by transformed,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Year's Course as a Symbol for the Great Cosmic Year
    Matching lines:
    • these two beings. We can speak of a consciousness
    • human beings we do not notice that there is a certain
    • consciousness. It is the same with us human beings. But we do
    • the year they are two separate beings. Yet they are not ONLY
    • two beings, for they permeate each other, so that one is filled
    • cosmos in the form of thought. Whereas we human beings walk
    • mysteries pursued, by spiritual Beings who surge and weave
  • Title: Spiritual Relations in the Configuration of the Human Organism: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • I have described to you up to now. Namely we would have to be beings
    • not be able to be earthly beings. We would be a kind of mouth flying
    • beings. That we can be earthly beings is brought about by oxygen which
    • the possibility stays with us to be earthlike (flesh-like) beings here
    • so that we can be earthly human beings, has to be inserted into the
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture I: The Past Shows Us a Picture of Necessity
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • aka: Elementary Beings Behind Physical Activities)
    • contrary, human beings can intervene in the course of evolution
    • that human beings cannot do other than submit passively to a
    • to rigid necessity, as one can prove that human beings are free
    • whether human beings are bound by necessity or are free. It
    • thing possible that human beings can prove something and also
    • other things too. It always appears when human beings want to
    • soon as human beings want to approach infinity with their
    • This quotation says roughly that human beings are really poor
    • already said that human beings are nothing but sinners who are
    • verse. That is why human beings philosophize away and, of
    • what human beings call knowledge, in what people call their
    • elemental beings; it is exactly the same when we first look at
    • Human beings have an etheric body, which we have often also
    • Not only beings are permeated by a supersensible element, but
    • beings. This is where beings are active. At every moment one or
    • being. Now all the beings are together. I will do my best to
    • beings. You cannot link everything together with your
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture II: The Legend of the Prague Clock
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • and death human beings rise above the sphere in which Ahriman
    • physical world. Because human beings are in the world, they
    • It is not merely that human beings are brought to feelings of
    • beings existing here on the physical plane, we cannot
    • human beings.
    • are human beings, not gods. We can perceive only the inner
    • beings we think. We send our thoughts down into our soul life.
    • living beings; how we are interwoven with the world, and how we
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture III: Three Teachers with Different Attitudes
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • still remember from this that beings on a much higher level
    • than human beings are actually supposed to have acted in this
    • divine beings who are progressing in a normal way, whose
    • superior beings for having made a good creation, but they admit
    • living beings and a part of a living world. If we realize this,
    • particularly in the case of phenomena involving human beings.
    • largely due to the fact that human beings have not looked
    • beings come together. And in fact we can only judge the matter
    • beings in the world, it is true with regard to human
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture IV: The Roman World and the Teutonic Tribes
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • for there it is emphasized that human beings
    • beings have a level of consciousness in which freedom can
    • angels have, the beings immediately above human beings? What is
    • human beings want to do something, we consider what form our
    • human beings, the mental image of what is on the physical
    • spiritual beings above human beings. With them the intention
    • animality in human beings. On the other hand, however, we also
    • Thus we can say, that if as human beings we get involved in
    • this way we see the physical part of human beings, free in
    • necessity we speak of working our way up to the beings who bend
    • consciousness we soar toward the beings who permeate and
    • at the same time the impulses of higher spiritual beings will
    • thoughts of those human beings who will in the future populate
    • steadfast confidence is needed, such as those beings have whom
  • Title: Necessity and Freedom: Lecture V: The "I" is Found on the Physical Plane in Acts of Will
    Matching lines:
    • evolution, history, and culture, showing how and where human beings
    • little observed externally that human beings cannot even name
    • about the I? Philosophers often say, “Human beings
    • beings relate to the world changes in the different
    • addition to perceiving the aura of human beings, people then
    • Just as human beings have lost the ability to see these auras,
    • beings have come to the point where they see the outer world
    • will be grey in grey and human beings will be conscious of the
    • does not yet exist at all. What is the position of human beings
    • science presents the natural relation of human beings to
    • neither modern scientists nor ordinary human beings have the
    • beings must wake up! Occasionally someone does wake up out of
    • beings have had the task to advance to talking up an I.
    • Just as in the fifth post-Atlantean epoch human beings
  • Title: Social Question as a Problem: Lecture I: The Inner Experience of Language
    Matching lines:
    • human beings in their earliest years; one must indeed develop
    • approaching luciferic beings, and on the other
  • Title: Social Question as a Problem: Lecture II: The Inner Experience of Language
    Matching lines:
    • beings walking about on the physical earth, but with men
    • life because we happened to be speaking human beings; but we
    • human beings will come to develop in their way a healthy
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture I: The Difference Between Man and Animal
    Matching lines:
    • unconsciously. Innumerable human beings go through What the depths of
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture II: St. John of the Cross
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings and does not speak in the pantheistic general may about
    • beings of the higher hierarchies are spoken of in this way as being
    • individual beings of the hierarchies with nature, is concerned.
    • have tremendous influence today upon millions of human beings. We must
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture III: Clairvoyant Vision Looks at Mineral, Plant, Animal, Man
    Matching lines:
    • fellow men. He is not surrounded by the real beings into whom he must,
    • among beings who belong neither to the mineral and plant kingdoms, nor
    • this is what I meant were there beings who on being examined anatomically
    • but if these beings were able to move at will like the animals, or were
    • among these beings. Here in his earthly existence man would really be
    • able to comprehend such beings. But again the remarkable thing is that
    • for their part these beings could not exist on earth, these beings are
    • and men. And the beings he would directly perceive in their whole constitution
    • beings who, when observed by man, reveal only a certain side of themselves
    • came into a sphere where it seemed—as if certain beings had flown
    • world one is dogged by the feeling that one misses certain beings which
    • these beings are lacking. And if one comes down through birth, these
    • beings are there in the minerals and in the plants, but as though banished,
    • as if these beings were banished from the world just left, as if they
    • we long to know certain exiles. We only know there are banished beings,
    • are looking at beings exiled from the spiritual world, from the regions
    • you can absorb only about beings who are living in banishment here in
    • are not there of just these beings experienced here after birth, that
    • as the world of human beings. Education in Spiritual Science consists
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture 4: Human Qualities Which Oppose Antroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • can be learnt about this question by hearing what the things and beings
    • we are sun beings, but so far we cannot endure what it entails to be
    • sun beings. Therefore as with our external physical eyes we have to
    • experiences spiritually with the things, beings and events of the spiritual
    • light up in human beings, when we see it is necessary we shall punish,
  • Title: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation - Lecture 6: Goetheanism as an Impulse for Man's Transformation
    Matching lines:
    • than that of today. They were more instinctive beings. And the men of
    • beings.”
    • simply placed the living beings in juxtaposition, in a row as Linnaeus
    • even though the nineteenth century has not yet produced human beings
  • Title: Regarding Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • the astral or soul-world, surrounding us with their beings and
    • behind it all, are made aware regarding beings and realities
    • existing in our surroundings, beings which can't be grasped and
    • contains beings who, if we dare say so, are incorporated in the
    • beings, are here in the physical world bound to flesh and
    • blood. The distinction of these described beings is namely that
    • beings who have as their lowest member of their organism the
    • their clairvoyant awareness and can also see these beings. They
    • are differentiated substantially from those existing beings on
    • beings which are incorporated on the astral plane. These
    • these beings.
    • continuously changing forms of the astral beings. Thus you have
    • astral truths and beings, but it feels as if it is all growing
    • beings, because we never consider spatially separate beings as
    • a single being. We would take them as separate beings; because
    • beings of which we, who only know the physical, actually can
    • have no inkling. In the physical world these beings appear in
    • before. For example, we find quite extraordinary beings in the
    • space for everything, because there beings interpenetrate;
    • such beings' ugly side. The ugly side you find in the adverse
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Goethe's Relationship to his 'Faust'
    Matching lines:
    • develop as human beings; these descending forces couldn't live
    • should ponder the relationship of human beings who are so taken
  • Title: What is Self-knowledge?
    Matching lines:
    • human beings just as they are. When you heat the oven, the room
  • Title: The Building at Dornach (Bn/GA 289): Lecture II: Bau Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • organs like the sword appendix; the fan of lower organic beings which
    • organic beings is developed physically. Just in the same way as (see
    • human beings these people are. If we are not able to see right through
  • Title: The Building at Dornach (Bn/GA 289): Lecture III: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • a world of beings spring up, that the colour itself through its own
    • inherent forces will develop into a world of beings. I might say: as
    • a world of beings in embryo if we have a right sense for the world of
    • the elemental beings which develop their forms of themselves out from
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture I: The Problem of Faust
    Matching lines:
    • living beings. Future and past are dove-tailed together in a
    • cosmic and spiritual beings realise that when wisdom is being
    • is it that distinguishes man from all other beings? The fact
    • group-souls of all the beings that accompany Mephistopheles
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture II: The Romantic Walpurgis-Night
    Matching lines:
    • physical body; Will-o'-the-wisps are elemental beings who
    • spiritual beings that we are shown, in the Goethe lets us see
    • other retarded beings of that ilk. Notice this — a
    • beings to appear among the witch-souls. And then comes a
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture III: Goethe's Feeling for the Concrete.
    Matching lines:
    • beings, and even something higher. It was of this that Goethe
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture IV: Faust and the "Mothers"
    Matching lines:
    • realise how Goethe knew that spiritul beings were playing
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture V: Faust and the Problem of Evil
    Matching lines:
    • beings of the fifth epoch (as you know, we are still more or
    • and Death stood before the human beings of that evolutionary
    • Graeco-Latin epoch must also become impulses of human beings
    • during this fifth post-Atlantean epoch certain human beings
    • human beings live in ideas that are proved absurd by the
    • the human beings do not see through what lives as spectral
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VI: The Helena Saga and the Riddle of Freedom
    Matching lines:
    • beings will have to learn to know all that the soul must
    • subject to the power of individual human beings. I have
    • in our epoch, in the fifth, human beings will have to grapple
    • in a gigantic way. In the resistance which human beings will
    • touch on interests of human beings which they do not wish to
    • have molested. In this respect, human beings are divided. On
    • beings those Beings whom I characterised as fallen Spirits of
    • Darkness — Beings of the hierarchy of Angeloi. In the
    • fourth post-Atlantean period, these Beings were still
    • are in the realm of men, and as Angel-beings who have
    • beings, to make effective in a retrogressive way — and
    • the fifth post-Atlantean epoch. These Beings who stand
    • Angel-beings — are able to approach the individual
    • Beings rebelled precisely against the bonds of blood: They
    • loosen human beings from blood- kinship. You can derive it
    • how the Graeco-Latin epoch met these rebel-beings. For in
    • beings: “Avoid these rebel natures! Avoid the Ahrimanic,
    • Luciferic spiritual Beings!” They did not say this to them;
    • place these Beings Nvherc they were and to use them. It is a
    • spoken of this. Knowledge was brought to the human beings of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VII: Some Spiritual-Scientific Observations
    Matching lines:
    • particular spiritual creators, on those beings among the
    • those beings with whom man, as man, must therefore feel
    • several beings of the higher hierarchies, as they are made
    • creative beings set themselves the task of so forming man
    • interplay of earthly forces, I mean that these divine beings
    • beings may indeed be pictured by one who knows them. But no
    • still remain. And among the beings associated with the
    • Sirens belong to those elemental beings who are the other
    • these two were one. And among those beings who were related
    • unequal in their evolutionary stages are the beings who live
    • nothing, of this world, when we consider these beings
    • beings projected into our epoch, though by their form they
    • companions for these ants, he makes other strange beings. For
    • beings that Goethe introduces as Pygmies, as dwarfs, as
    • more closely akin to them than to the beings of the present
    • a quite unique way. The beings whom Mephistopheles finds next
    • beings these Phorkyads are, and particularly what an
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture VIII: Spiritual Science Considered with the Classical Walpurgis-Night
    Matching lines:
    • with all the human beings with whom we have any karmic
    • by Pigmies, that is to say, at home in all that such beings
    • intimate relation with other beings (I have described this to
    • you before) also with other men; these beings do not appear
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture X: Faust's Knowledge and Understanding of Himself
    Matching lines:
    • beings belonging to the third elemental world, from which our
    • each other and yet not found each other. Human beings and
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture XI: The Vision of Reality in the Greek Myths
    Matching lines:
    • the mystery of the Sirens' song, lies in these demonic beings
    • become living, as demonic beings of the sea, only when the
    • changes in the living form, from the lowest order of beings
    • that is demonic, the elemental beings of a spiritual nature,
    • souls of human beings; at the same time they are servants in
    • Dorides are demonic beings of the sea, the sailors, human
    • beings. Goethe is wishing to show how man is abel to approach
    • spiritual beings from the other side of existence, and how
  • Title: Problem of Faust: Lecture XII: Goetheanism In Place of Homunculism and Mephistophelianism
    Matching lines:
    • beings, were we not to think about things and about
    • beings we are so constituted that we cannot, on the one hand,
    • supersensible, from those human beings who are constantly
    • cosmic sound, in cosmic life, a meeting with the beings of
  • Title: Anthroposophy as a Demand of the Times
    Matching lines:
    • fellow human beings and so on. For it is gradually felt more
    • explore ourselves as physical beings. But in the same way it is
    • spiritual world, as beings who take into themselves and bear
    • then we cannot accept ourselves as spiritual human beings at
    • dignified, that by which we actually are human beings, indeed
    • want to be human beings. This has another side to it. We feel
    • back for such a spirit knowledge. Because for human beings'
    • certainty of knowledge. This human beings experience when they
    • consciousness. And only because human beings will seek again
    • being amongst physical beings.
  • Title: The Ten Commandments
    Matching lines:
    • piece for the inspirations of higher, spiritual beings. This
    • higher Beings, who spoke through them? The Rishis were raised
    • Beings of Higher Worlds.
    • certainly knew how to speak about the highest spiritual Beings
    • planes because these elevated beings of the lower Devachanic
    • instance, many experienced community with these Beings who did
  • Title: Way of Knowledge
    Matching lines:
    • related to the entire surrounding world, that all beings are
    • not only physically linked to us but that these beings link to
    • happening to other beings is experienced in the same way as to
    • human beings, and because of this belief, they find it so
    • earth's beings are nourished through plants, and how, through
    • entire earth. Just as hair belongs to all human beings, so
    • existing out of many single living beings, but which has their
    • then we feel that not only are we living beings but that we are
    • Similarly various other heavenly bodies are living beings which
    • beings and that in each ray of sunshine not only physical light
    • beings these are, who live in the light and warmth of the sun
    • the earthy beings. Now we may en-soul everything, by looking
    • consider how human beings developed on the earth, we see how at
    • human beings withdrew from the influence of nature forces. This
    • will see that this earthly body is bound to spiritual beings of
  • Title: Haeckel, "The Riddle of the Universe," Theosophy
    Matching lines:
    • from which Haeckel claims the development of all higher beings.
    • brought about the development of living beings. When our earth
  • Title: Karmic Relationships, Volume III: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • those human beings ascribed
    • Consciousness Soul. The human beings of whom I am now speaking
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture I: Cosmic Forces in Man
    Matching lines:
    • but of divine Beings outside, in space and beyond space —
    • Beings to whom man was known to be related just as he is related to
    • the beings of the three kingdoms of Nature on Earth.
    • They speculate strongly upon the egotism of human beings, upon
    • forces streaming down into human beings in a particular part of the
    • dying we owe the fact that we can think and be conscious beings. The
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture II: The Soul Life of Man ...
    Matching lines:
    • sense, we are transported into the realm of the first rank of Beings
    • with regard to the world of spiritual Beings. But in the world of
    • spiritual Beings, different conditions prevail.
    • into us after death when we are beings of soul-and-spirit, the more
    • to say, what the Beings of the First Hierarchy unfold together with
    • it in a dull, dim state, as must be the lot of human beings whose
    • to say that the experiences of such human beings are dull or dim. It
  • Title: Cosmic Forces in Man: Lecture III: The Mission of the Scandanavian Peoples
    Matching lines:
    • In those days human beings who were inspired in an instinctive way
    • the Beings of the higher Hierarchies — were still living
    • physical fellow-beings during the times of their old historical
    • Northern Europe, human beings cannot be injured only in the
    • standpoint, to say to you what a man says to his fellow-beings on this
    • those human beings who do not prepare themselves selflessly for an
  • Title: Spirit of Fichte: Lecture I: The Spirit of Fichte Present in Our Midst
    Matching lines:
    • aim to observe human beings, to look into the depth of their heart;
    • jurists, but human beings so closely fitted into the structure of
    • beings, not through his strength but through the awakening and
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Festival In The Changing Course Of Time
    Matching lines:
    • one another, so that they can love each other as human beings on earth
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 1 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • they lived in connection with Gods and Divine Beings. Everything
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 2 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • to Archangels and Angels, these are beings who must speak to the
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 3 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • of the Beings of the Higher Hierarchies. The point then is this, that
    • different beings from what we imagine ourselves to be in everyday
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 4 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • when we perceive spiritual beings who manifest themselves in full
    • Those are the beings who stand under the guidance of Lucifer. The
    • various human beings. But it is not so. He does not see them
    • There are also Beings we meet there, whom we may call Elemental
    • Beings. In the physical world we often speak of the forces of nature.
    • beings. There we make a definite discovery. Through the actual facts
    • a tendency to good, another less. In that realm there are evil beings
    • who exist to battle against the work of good beings. On entering that
    • higher realm there must needs be beings who have the mission of evil.
    • Such beings have to exist alongside those who have the mission of
    • outlook can imagine that good beings alone could bring about the
    • good beings alone could not have made the world. They would be too
    • must be included which come from the evil beings. There is great
    • evil beings that can there be revealed to us. All these are
    • entered the realm of dreams. We human beings live in still another
    • the battle between the good and evil beings. The world we see may be
    • person. We are, in fact, twofold beings in ordinary life, even if we
    • both waking and sleeping beings. Different as these two conditions
    • of how many things there are in which the highest spiritual beings
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 5 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • Such men saw the Gods; spiritual beings at work in the building
    • the spiritual worlds, however, beings were working into man's
    • deeply affected them. Spiritual beings were working into it,
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 6 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • living, individual beings are placed before us — is the
    • Beings in their relation to each other, we need an all-around point
    • the higher realities if the Beings there appear to him in the same
    • super-sensible beings are far above all attributes of the senses and
    • “Understand me well. I am in all beings, yet they are not in
    • all beings but they are not in me,” cannot be taken as an
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 8 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • regarding the activity of living beings. Sleep, for example, is not
  • Title: Occult Significance of the Bhagavad Gita: Lecture 9 of 9
    Matching lines:
    • were men who in a certain sense knew nothing of the Divine Beings
    • nature spirits, those behind the immediate beings of nature. Such men
    • are the tamas men. The spiritualist does not ask for spiritual beings
    • yourselves as men, as self-conscious human beings.” Thus does
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • servants of terrible beings. Untimely deaths, also epidemics and
    • illnesses, are caused by forces and beings of the spiritual world.
    • beings, and that it was through their own lives before death that they
    • caused by forces and beings of the spiritual world.
    • which things come about in the higher worlds is dependent on beings
    • connection between human beings and the course of the Sun and Stars.
    • but becomes acquainted with the spiritual beings and worlds belonging
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • the activities of beings associated with the Sun and the Moon in
    • he experiences certain facts and meets with certain beings. The
    • beings who are connected with the Sun-existence. But when this man of
    • question all the beings whom he meets after such an ascent concerning
    • But all these beings, who unveil much that is immense and powerful,
    • of his meeting with those glorious beings, he has an immense emptiness
    • beings of higher worlds who are working upon the sense-world from the
    • super-sensible worlds; beings are perceived who stand behind our
    • bodies of man. And through the activity of the beings into whose
    • certain beings who are associated with the Sun send their activity
    • of man. He learns also to know certain beings associated with the
    • beings.
    • inward satisfaction in perceiving how the spiritual beings whose
    • bodies on the Earth. In contemplating how these beings worked down
    • work performed by these beings presented itself under a different
    • upon the physical form of the Sun but upon the spiritual beings who
    • quite numerous beings; Zarathustra gave them the name of
    • other currents flow from beings who are linked with the life of the
    • from cosmic beings.
    • to incarnation! I know solely about those beings who in each new
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mysteries of the East: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • stars but also the spiritual beings united with them. And so, when in
    • another domain, the domain wherein dwelt all the beings and. forces
    • successors of the evil spiritual beings of earlier times who had
    • beings in whose souls there were occult forces, the one known to
    • formed itself. It has acquired its form through human beings having
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture I: The Birth of the Intellect and the Mission of Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • many, many things and the relations among human beings have multiplied
    • beyond the bounds of family to all human beings and is changed into
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture II: The Mission of Manicheism
    Matching lines:
    • aspect of cosmic evolution is that one class of beings must abase
    • beings — stones, plants, animals — and they seem to me
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture III: God, Man, Nature
    Matching lines:
    • all beings. The minerals are plants which have degenerated; the plants
    • There are beings whose progress is checked, who remain at a lower
    • this ancient epoch. It is a survival of the parasitic plant-beings
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture IV: Involution and Evolution
    Matching lines:
    • part in the development of beings and the unfolding of freedom.
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture VI: Yoga In East and West (conclusion)
    Matching lines:
    • issuing from all beings as a mighty harmony. This harmony is a
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture VIII: The Christian Mystery
    Matching lines:
    • all beings in Nature. The scene is really an allusion to the law that
    • intense sympathy with all living beings and the whole of Nature. Such
    • feeling of love for all beings and this gives him a sense of living in
    • To identify oneself with all beings does not mean that the body is to
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture IX: The Astral World
    Matching lines:
    • Earth. We live in it as beings born blind who guide themselves by
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XI: The Devachanic World (Heaven)
    Matching lines:
    • For the vast majority of human beings, sleep is a condition full of
    • substances. He will give form to living beings and take upon himself
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XII: The Devachanic World (continued)
    Matching lines:
    • of light. They are not, as yet, the garment of living beings, but they
    • The Beings living in the region which becomes perceptible at the
    • harmony we hear the voice of all beings. This harmony was called by
    • Adam and Adam gives all beings their names. On Earth, the individual
    • is lost among the crowd of other beings. In the highest sphere of
    • time the Initiate is united with all beings, becomes one with his
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XIII: The Logos and the Word
    Matching lines:
    • of articulate sounds can only be a faculty of beings who stand
    • human beings when, at the beginning, they existed merely in germ?
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XIV: The Logos and Man
    Matching lines:
    • position as regards the Earth and other beings indwelling it. A
    • nothing of it. In reality, all beings have consciousness but man's
    • In other beings, then, the existence of consciousness must not be
    • to beings endowed with a consciousness higher than his own and to bear
    • Sleep itself — not the dream — here becomes a conscious state. We do not only behold images but we enter into the living essence of beings and hear their inner tones. In the physical world we give names to things but the names are merely outer appellations. Only man can express his own being from within by saying ‘I’ — the ineffable name of conscious individuality. By this word we distinguish our own personality from the rest of the universe. But when we become conscious of the world of sound, each being, each thing communicates its own true name; in clairaudience we hear the sound which expresses its innermost being and rings forth as a tone in the universe that is distinct from all others.
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XV: The Evolution of Planets and Earth
    Matching lines:
    • scholars regard living beings as mere machines and reject the idea of
    • form not only to living beings but to conscious beings. He will
    • turf. It brought forth beings by nature half-plant, half-mollusc, and
    • was inhabited by a third kingdom of beings at a stage of existence
    • midway between the human being and animal. These beings were endowed
    • Spirits of Fire in the lunar period. The Beings who on the Old Moon
    • On the Old Moon, living beings had no warm blood. What was it that
    • life of passions? — The fire which was inbreathed by the beings
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVI: Earthquakes, Volcanoes, and Human Will
    Matching lines:
    • moon, neither plants nor animals nor human beings existed as we know
    • everything which among human beings is good and worthy. The activity
    • the human will and telluric cataclysms: in human beings who perish as
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVII: Redemption and Liberation
    Matching lines:
    • materiality. The same thing happens to the Beings who on the Old Moon
    • occurred in the innermost nature of the beings dwelling in the Old
    • pronounced, two groups of human beings came into existence: the one
    • of the Earth. The first group grew more like the animals. The beings
    • There would have been minerals, plants, animals and human beings
    • of beings endowed with thoughts, but not with consciousness, a world
  • Title: Esoteric Cosmology: Lecture XVIII: The Apocalypse
    Matching lines:
    • the evil in him today will form a race of degenerate beings. In our
    • or animals, in that future age we shall encounter beings who are
    • is able to see moral goodness or moral ugliness in human beings. But
    • when man's very features express his karma, human beings will divide
  • Title: Second Lecture: The Gospel of St. John
    Matching lines:
    • disadvantages for people who sleep badly. Beings belonging to
    • body. Beings belonging to the second elemental kingdom get at
    • night. Only beneficent beings must be allowed access to the
    • makes it possible for good beings to be active when the
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture I: The Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • a different basic colour from that of a lamb. Even in human beings the
    • the brow. This is to be seen in human beings only — more clearly
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture II: The Three Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • new world, with its new characteristics and new beings, emerges. In
    • not indeed to objects but to beings. Whereas previously only a floating
    • shape was apparent, spiritual beings, called gods or devas, now reveal
    • beings who speak to us through colour.
    • that has ever been done on Earth by conscious beings. Suppose the seer
    • and whatever conscious beings have experienced is depicted there. (Plants,
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture III: Life of the Soul in Kamaloka
    Matching lines:
    • I ever caused to other beings I now have to live through in my own soul.
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture IV: Devachan
    Matching lines:
    • certain Beings have enjoyed peculiar honours. For example, in Persia in
    • beings live on in Devachan. Friendships are as it were the environment
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture V: Human Tasks in the Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • human beings on the level of the soul. If two people love one another,
    • the beings who live on the Earth. On the astral plane things are quite
    • a whole range of new beings who are not present on the physical plane,
    • but appear on the astral plane as beings like himself. Among them are
    • various beings, then, are ranked in the following way:
    • carries out this work under the leadership and guidance of higher Beings.
    • have to see the activity of discarnate human beings; and we know how
    • are germinal human beings not yet incarnated but striving for incarnation.
    • Time and space hardly matter to these beings because they can move about
    • ray flashes out from inside them. These germinal human beings have just
    • why the germinal human beings dart about with such enormous speed is
    • is needed. Higher Beings, the Lipikas, guide the germinal human being
    • discord between soul and body in human beings.
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VI: The Upbringing of Children. Karma.
    Matching lines:
    • other beings in the physical world. But the child's etheric and astral
    • beings. A young person's feelings towards the world in general develop
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VII: Workings of the Law of Karma in Human Life
    Matching lines:
    • himself with people in groups; human beings had not reached the stage
    • harmoniously in their next lives. But human beings are becoming more
    • of human beings, together with the picture of the world they were to
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture VIII: Good and Evil. Individual Karmic Questions.
    Matching lines:
    • beings within himself. Later on he worked his way upwards and left behind
    • stragglers from an earlier group of beings, even further removed from
    • at one time had its house within itself, so man had all other beings
    • We as human beings have made everything, and in the rest of creation
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture IX: Evolution of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • applies universally. All beings, and all the planets, are subject to
    • are true metamorphoses of the one planet and all the beings that belong
    • planet which transforms itself, and its beings are transformed with
    • Moon and all the beings with what they needed. This was the advancement
    • It gave a home to higher Beings who, now that the Sun had got rid of
    • times there had been these Moon-beings who breathed fire.
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture X: Progress of Mankind Up To Atlantean Times
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual Beings who had surrounded the Earth had gone forth with the
    • there was still a common astral covering for all beings. This was the
    • reproduction without fertilisation between two beings. When the
    • fertilising Beings in the astral atmosphere permeated the nature-forms
    • So the human beings of that time were nourished and fertilised by the
    • Earth. This had far-reaching consequences for all living beings: the
    • Moon carried off with it a great part of the forces that human beings
    • then airy, then watery; the various beings swam as though in water or
    • metals, for instance, and other substances. Human beings moved in it
    • were Beings who were at a higher stage of evolution than the humanity
    • as they should have done. Thus there were beings halfway between gods
    • on the Moon. These are the hosts of Lucifer, the Luciferic beings: the
    • Luciferic beings, everything would have come to man as a gift from the
    • not free. Because these beings anchored themselves in his blood, man
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XI: The Post-Atlantean Culture-Epochs
    Matching lines:
    • even further: he moulded the whole social life of human beings in
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XII: Occult Develpment
    Matching lines:
    • man and other beings always appears as astral light. Passions appear
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XIII: Oriental and Christian Training
    Matching lines:
    • all observances that could draw human beings together; every form that
    • to other beings in our environment. Bit by bit we are killing our whole
  • Title: At the Gates: Lecture XIV: Rosicrucian Training - The Interior of the Earth - Earthquakes and Volcanoes
    Matching lines:
    • We can see similar likenesses in human beings. For instance, we can
    • have produced all the different kinds of beings on it.
    • has to overcome their powers. When human beings have learnt to radiate
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • developed in most human beings. Also in such a person the love of
    • human beings must know themselves. And they demand complete knowledge
    • tremendously magnificent, with spiritual beings moving within
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • beings are not allowed to see the super-sensible world, but I have
    • spiritual beings that were present. First they tell of the feeling of
    • have the feeling that spiritual beings come to them, but that they
    • beings, these people experience them as simply a presence, as
    • — such as normally human beings only experience when they are
    • illness being treated not by human beings but by spiritual beings.
    • One kind of treatment is the kind human beings evolve: that is,
    • The spiritual beings that have to do with humanity treat illness
    • that happens to a person today is so shaped by spiritual beings that
    • will never be able to call human beings free, for by their very
    • nature of human beings from the viewpoint of materialism, you do not
    • study human beings from a spiritual viewpoint, you come to the
    • determination of the will by God or by spiritual beings; you do not
    • movement. And it is the same with human beings: whether you consider
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • two ingredients. Human beings come out of the spiritual,
    • beings, with physical body, etheric body, astral body, and ego
    • First, human beings
    • thing that is changed at this time. For the fact is that human beings
    • basic statement can be made for the first seven years. Human beings
    • Only invisible spiritual beings make an impression on the child,
    • beings who have something to do with an ego nature, above all, beings
    • of the spiritual hierarchies higher than human beings, but also the
    • animal group-souls, and the group-souls of the elemental beings. In
    • human beings have access to what could not reach them at all in the
    • forces of our astral body. Thus at the change of teeth human beings
    • oriented toward nothingness. It is this that makes us free beings;
    • constitution that we are responsible free beings, because at the
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • the presence of spiritual beings.
    • first type. Individuals who feel the presence of spiritual beings,
    • spiritual beings. We had there the bringing of waking-sleep into
    • affects organic beings, but as it affects inorganic things. This then
    • the physical world, forces against which they, as human beings,
    • spiritual beings to a third stage, being present in the spiritual
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • beings constantly play. He is a distinguished poet. Moreover one may
    • carriers of elemental beings of anxiety. The breathing irregularities
    • Such elemental beings
    • beings. Then it can be used for healthy people and sick people. One
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • does not reach as far as the human being. Human beings have a soul
    • proceeding inward from the cosmos. Human beings do not merely inhale
    • beings to the finer breathing process that takes place higher up in
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • as far as it can be seen in human beings
    • general weaving spirituality, now there appear beings of the second
    • the other side. Look first at the moon activity in human beings. See
    • continually to lift human beings out of themselves, to show them
    • physical sun is always present in human beings. We can add to that
    • way that human beings perceive in everyday physical life the
    • beings, and before they have any thought of the macrocosm, we hold
    • place as human beings in the macrocosm, but wanting to plant the
    • together of human beings.
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • As human beings we
    • beings with the temple research. We must find the way to change over
    • priest's mission as guiding human beings in their approach to the
    • priest has to find what can lead human beings toward the spiritual
    • led back into human beings, and the relation is established in them
    • somnambulists must now be again established by human beings
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • beings are educated in such a way that they simply are not allowed to
    • as physical human beings we breathe our astral body and ego out. When
    • aspect of warmth and cold. Human beings live life within this
    • But human beings cannot do this. We have, in a certain sense, to
    • beings on the earth between our ego and our physical body, between
    • the large natural processes human beings change their form, so that,
    • beings between these two farthest boundaries. But in between we can
    • one acquires a direct acquaintance with the beings of the cosmos and
    • that the ruling world beings are rather shy. They do not appear at
    • begins. Beings come out of the pictures and make themselves known. We
  • Title: Pastoral Medicine: Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • that show that human beings indeed have more to do with the
    • whom should be concerned with the healing of human beings on earth.
    • elemental beings, beings of higher hierarchies at various stages of
    • gods come to human beings. They have been thought of as working in
    • beings, first in day-waking consciousness, then in night-sleeping
    • when human beings sleep. When we are asleep our physical and etheric
    • foundation of all beings through the fact that there is a human race.
    • follow all that is experienced by human beings when they leave their
    • beings that will help them to enter the spiritual world? Theology
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • developed in most human beings. Also in such a person the love of
    • human beings must know themselves. And they demand complete knowledge
    • tremendously magnificent, with spiritual beings moving within
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • beings are not allowed to see the supersensible world, but I have
    • spiritual beings that were present. First they tell of the feeling of
    • have the feeling that spiritual beings come to them, but that they
    • beings, these people experience them as simply a presence, as
    • — such as normally human beings only experience when they are
    • illness being treated not by human beings but by spiritual beings.
    • One kind of treatment is the kind human beings evolve: that is,
    • The spiritual beings that have to do with humanity treat illness
    • that happens to a person today is so shaped by spiritual beings that
    • will never be able to call human beings free, for by their very
    • nature of human beings from the viewpoint of materialism, you do not
    • study human beings from a spiritual viewpoint, you come to the
    • determination of the will by God or by spiritual beings; you do not
    • movement. And it is the same with human beings: whether you consider
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • two ingredients. Human beings come out of the spiritual,
    • beings, with physical body, etheric body, astral body, and ego
    • First, human beings
    • thing that is changed at this time. For the fact is that human beings
    • basic statement can be made for the first seven years. Human beings
    • Only invisible spiritual beings make an impression on the child,
    • beings who have something to do with an ego nature, above all, beings
    • of the spiritual hierarchies higher than human beings, but also the
    • animal group-souls, and the group-souls of the elemental beings. In
    • human beings have access to what could not reach them at all in the
    • forces of our astral body. Thus at the change of teeth human beings
    • oriented toward nothingness. It is this that makes us free beings;
    • constitution that we are responsible free beings, because at the
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • the presence of spiritual beings.
    • first type. Individuals who feel the presence of spiritual beings,
    • spiritual beings. We had there the bringing of waking-sleep into
    • affects organic beings, but as it affects inorganic things. This then
    • the physical world, forces against which they, as human beings,
    • spiritual beings to a third stage, being present in the spiritual
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • beings constantly play. He is a distinguished poet. Moreover one may
    • carriers of elemental beings of anxiety. The breathing irregularities
    • Such elemental beings
    • beings. Then it can be used for healthy people and sick people. One
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • does not reach as far as the human being. Human beings have a soul
    • proceeding inward from the cosmos. Human beings do not merely inhale
    • beings to the finer breathing process that takes place higher up in
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • HUMAN CONSTITUTION as far as it can be seen in human beings
    • general weaving spirituality, now there appear beings of the second
    • the other side. Look first at the moon activity in human beings. See
    • continually to lift human beings out of themselves, to show them
    • physical sun is always present in human beings. We can add to that
    • way that human beings perceive in everyday physical life the
    • beings, and before they have any thought of the macrocosm, we hold
    • place as human beings in the macrocosm, but wanting to plant the
    • together of human beings.
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • As human beings we
    • beings with the temple research. We must find the way to change over
    • priest's mission as guiding human beings in their approach to the
    • priest has to find what can lead human beings toward the spiritual
    • led back into human beings, and the relation is established in them
    • somnambulists must now be again established by human beings
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • beings are educated in such a way that they simply are not allowed to
    • as physical human beings we breathe our astral body and ego out. When
    • aspect of warmth and cold. Human beings live life within this
    • But human beings cannot do this. We have, in a certain sense, to
    • beings on the earth between our ego and our physical body, between
    • the large natural processes human beings change their form, so that,
    • beings between these two farthest boundaries. But in between we can
    • one acquires a direct acquaintance with the beings of the cosmos and
    • that the ruling world beings are rather shy. They do not appear at
    • begins. Beings come out of the pictures and make themselves known. We
  • Title: Broken Vessels: Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • that show that human beings indeed have more to do with the
    • whom should be concerned with the healing of human beings on earth.
    • elemental beings, beings of higher hierarchies at various stages of
    • gods come to human beings. They have been thought of as working in
    • beings, first in day-waking consciousness, then in night-sleeping
    • when human beings sleep. When we are asleep our physical and etheric
    • foundation of all beings through the fact that there is a human race.
    • follow all that is experienced by human beings when they leave their
    • beings that will help them to enter the spiritual world? Theology
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • Sun and Moon evolutions, spiritual Beings were its leaders and its
    • the outer garments of spiritual Beings who are the reality. Thus when
    • Beings, weaving within it, look out upon us, spiritual Beings who
    • us spiritual Beings, turning their countenances towards us, as it
    • the second sound, summoned up the countenances of the spiritual Beings
    • Beings called in Genesis the Elohim, reflecting within themselves.
    • spiritual Beings, who, however, in a similar way — save that
    • of a group of cosmic Beings who awaken in themselves two complexes;
    • these cosmic Beings, who are called in Genesis the Elohim, musing in
    • themselves, what kind of Beings are they?
    • possible in earlier stages. And those spiritual Beings who directed
    • whether they were higher or lower. Those Beings who wove in the
    • Beings. To begin with, however, we can come to know one aspect of
    • Beings for a moment — the Beings who stood nearest to man at
    • Saturn, Sun and Moon evolutions. Let us ask those Beings what they
    • that. But we understand the nature of these Beings best if we realise
    • Beings who have passed through the evolutions of Saturn, Sun and
    • lived as the ultimate goal in a group of spiritual Beings who had
    • Beings working within it, the two complexes, one of desire quickening
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • are external expressions of spiritual Beings. It would not be quite
    • Beings who existed before man, the Beings whom the Bible calls
    • it than by saying that the Beings who had withdrawn their highest
    • the Beings of the Elohim as spread over the whole cosmos, we must
    • something he possesses which none of the beings around him has
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • the supersensible world where are the spiritual Beings who lie behind
    • our external physical plants, those Beings whom we have learnt to
    • group-souls of the plants actually live as real Beings. And these
    • because the beings living upon it could receive the forces of the sun
    • the world, if the differing activities of seven Beings had to combine
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • The Forming and Creating of Beings by the Elohim.
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • The Forming and Creating of Beings by the Elohim.
    • there. In reality spiritual Beings are announcing themselves
    • soul-spiritual Beings. Of these soul-spiritual Beings the first to
    • and the question arises: what kind of Beings are the Elohim? So that
    • the spiritual Beings who stand nearest to man. Only then do we come
    • second of these trinities, and identify them with those Beings whom
    • called Elohim. Thus the Elohim are lofty, sublime spiritual Beings
    • of these Beings if we bring home to ourselves that in the order of
    • stages above the human stage. Spiritual Beings at this stage can
    • account by the Beings whom we have called the Archai, or the Spirits
    • have highly exalted Beings, Beings who at the time of the Saturn
    • account? Since we know what lofty, sublime Beings the Elohim are, we
    • creative forces, did they not appoint other Beings such as the Archai
    • these powers, these Beings, they called Aeons. By these Aeons they do
    • not mean periods of time, but Beings. They mean that a first Aeon
    • Aeons, they meant Beings guiding development in succession, one
    • consecutive Beings or groups of Beings.
    • groups of Beings working in Sun, Moon, Mars and so on. Let us then
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • we have to look for much more reality — many more Beings
    • Beings whom we call Spirits of Personality, Time-Spirits, Archai.
    • soul-spiritual Beings are everywhere to be seen. We may now see Being
    • of evolution certain Beings remain behind. Only a certain number of
    • Beings reach their goal. I have often used a singularly bald
    • too, certain Beings do in fact lag behind, do not attain their
    • evolution certain Beings did not reach their proper goal, they lagged
    • recognise on the Sun the Beings who were still really Saturn Beings?
    • the very essence of the Sun state. But because these Beings were
    • this darkness was the mark of the Beings remaining at the Saturn
    • stage, just as the weaving light indicated the Beings who had
    • interweaving of Beings who were still at the Saturn stage of
    • development with Beings who had progressed normally to the Sun stage.
    • From the inner aspect these Beings moved in and out among one
    • advanced Beings, light, and the manifestation of the Beings remaining
    • shall expect the relationship between advanced and backward Beings to
    • earth evolution. And because the backward Saturn Beings represent an
    • the backward Saturn Beings. And when it speaks of light, it is
    • referring to the advanced Beings. They interact and interweave with
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • Elementary Existence and the Spiritual Beings behind it. Jahve-Elohim
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • Elementary Existence and the Spiritual Beings behind it.
    • preceding lectures to form an idea as to how spiritual Beings, whom
    • maya that the real Beings reveal themselves. And if we scorn
    • of spiritual Beings. To include what we today call our physical body,
    • Beings on Saturn who participated in the first stages of the work on
    • that to begin with, certain spiritual Beings worked on Saturn who had
    • Beings are none other than those whom we call the Spirits of Will.
    • think that such Beings as the Spirits of Will finished their work at
    • lowly, we sometimes meet very high and exalted Beings. It is easy to
    • exalted spiritual Beings have worked in the object of his contempt to
    • the deepest reverence for the exalted Beings we call the Spirits of
    • element in Beings of a lower hierarchy. For the condensation of the
    • soil, on the ground. For the truth is that the Beings who play their
    • formation of the clouds. There other Beings are at work. The
    • water, Beings belonging to the hierarchy of the Cherubim are at work.
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • The Work of Elementary Beings on Human Organs
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • The Work of Elementary Beings on Human Organs
    • that. Beings with the Moon-consciousness made no such distinction.
    • does not extend to external Beings. This is a source of countless
    • do not express real spiritual Beings, but a kind of organic
    • outside me are two Beings,” the probability is that he would be
    • presence of spiritual Beings.
    • Beings who took part in the development of our universe was the
    • organs were, so to say, drawn forth from the Beings. During the earth
    • perceived in his own being the work of those Beings who later became
    • Beings whom we speak of as belonging to this or that hierarchy had
    • something outside us; earlier, all the Beings of whom we can speak
    • we sink into the beings who live as men on the Moon; we speed through
    • so far as the Beings in its environment — or if you like the
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • circumference of the earth, where the Elohim and the Beings
    • Beings. So far he has no independent existence. It is as if he were
    • is natural that it is of these Beings that we are told, for at this
    • beings as well. But you can easily see that if man is one day to
    • cosmos. It has been united with all the planetary Beings associated
    • Jupiter and so on, and in these planetary Beings are the
    • the planetary Beings. That is the very reason why we call it the
    • beings which became animals descended too soon for human incarnation.
    • animals, who did descend into it became beings of the air, and beings
    • followed the same principle as changes in other hierarchical Beings
    • beings who sought their bodily nature in the element of air. They
    • beings had already condensed physically in the region of air and
    • fifth day we still do not find man among the physical earth beings.
    • earth beings. It is then that he is received by the developing earth;
    • the periphery of the earth, beings of warmth flit hither and thither.
    • imagine that the Beings whom we have described as Luciferic
    • behind him the forces and the Beings who form the clouds and the
    • roamed about, mingling with the human beings.” Well, it is easy
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • the spiritual Beings who belong to it — had to withdraw from
    • those Beings remained united with it, their forces would have worked
    • number of Beings transfer the scene of their operations to a
    • remained for a time with the earth. It was only very exalted Beings
    • yesterday's lecture that men were still psycho-spiritual beings at
    • moon too withdrew, and both sun and moon Beings then worked upon the
    • to be transformed into the crust of the earth. The beings
    • planetary bodies, or planetary Beings, brought about by the hardening
    • with the planetary Beings. But in those far-away times man was not
    • incarnation, a state in which human beings could once more live. From
    • human beings especially, would have been constrained towards a state
    • within the earth it never could have been. The Beings who guided this
    • they? They were the very Beings who had just united themselves with
    • being something of moony earth-dust. Those Beings connected with the
    • as intelligence, the very Same that once worked within those Beings,
    • Beings, who underpinned alike the creation itself and their own
    • Beings. We can find no word for those Beings, save only that one
    • the ancient seers and the name of those Beings to whom they
  • Title: Genesis: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, in this detailed study of the seven days of creation
    • physically the beings of the air and of the water. How does Genesis
    • At that time all human beings had a bodily nature in common. We can best
    • creation in due order of other, lower beings. Thus the animals became
    • same way as the other, lower beings, whose nature is described as
    • generations, of the heavenly Beings, in the same way as there it
    • speaking of the descendants of the heaven-and-earth beings who were
    • become. But in this misty element spiritual Beings hold sway. And man
    • did not originate by lower beings evolving to human stature. It is
    • human beings through having absorbed anthroposophical teaching. May
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture I: Easter: The Festival of Warning
    Matching lines:
    • point is, among what sort of beings is he the highest? This pride
    • are the highest of all the beings of which you can form an idea. The
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture II: The Blood-relationship and The Christ-relationship
    Matching lines:
    • of human beings realise that unless a wave of spiritual revival passes
    • wherever sense-objects, wherever human beings themselves are, on the
    • world reveals to me that objects and beings come from the gods, that
    • knew: before our birth we were beings of spirit-and-soul; therefore
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture III: The Death of A God and Its Fruits In Humanity
    Matching lines:
    • of rays among the different peoples and groups of human beings on the
    • the new clairvoyance, come to know of sublime Beings who have risen
    • the true character of those Beings who have risen from the rank of
    • knowledge and understanding of these Beings.
    • his hosts are superhuman beings. Nor did Lucifer desire that
    • greatest riddle: birth and death.The fact that beings can die is the
    • consequence of what came into human beings through Lucifer, and if
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture IV: Spirit Triumphant
    Matching lines:
    • beings we are connected with the spiritual and super-sensible.
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture V: The Teachings of The Risen Christ
    Matching lines:
    • it — they were able to commune with Beings of a higher cosmic
    • you know something of these Beings of the higher Hierarchies. In his
    • ordinary consciousness to-day man knows little of these Beings, for
    • intercourse had quite a different character. What these Beings
    • existence were communicated by these Beings, secrets which flowed into
    • existence is connected with divine worlds. Super-earthly Beings
    • proceeding from these Beings contained an abundance of wisdom which in
    • Beings of the higher Hierarchies who were the divine Teachers of
    • human beings on the earth. The death of an animal and the
    • Now to these divine Teachers belongs the host of beings connected
    • the other Beings of the divine Hierarchies connected with the earth.
    • what He had experienced and other divine Beings had not. From His own
    • The divine Beings themselves added this wisdom which the gods acquired
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture VI: Easter: The Mystery of the Future
    Matching lines:
    • influences of the old Nordic Gods and Beings are still perceptible in
    • North, where it is now preserved in the midst of the spirit-beings
    • connection with that of the Beings of the heavens. To-day we shall go
    • These encircling colours were the expressions of living beings
    • of the inner, soul-qualities of these beings. And so when a man had
    • perception of the spiritual beings, around him — unlike to-day
    • Beings who never descend to physical incarnation, Beings whose names
    • religions was a perceived reality to the majority of human beings in
    • beings, through Initiation, to witness what men in days of yore had
    • spiritualised, men will live consciously among spiritual Beings,
    • fulfilling their tasks in communion with these Beings. In a future by
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture VII: Spiritual Bells of Easter, I
    Matching lines:
    • ‘I’. So they describe how the great spiritual Beings, the Avatars,
    • in need of help. They are Beings who for the purpose of their own
    • Therefore in all beings who bear the human countenance, Krishna lives
  • Title: Festivals/Easter: Lecture VIII: Spiritual Bells of Easter, II
    Matching lines:
    • finally they would have found on the earth below only human beings so
    • human beings when their karma so permitted and they were sufficiently
    • that humanity gradually matures, so that there may be human beings who
  • Title: Faith, Love, Hope: The Third Revelation
    Matching lines:
    • The time is coming when human beings, when they feel depressed and
    • acknowledge that human beings need to know something of what happens
    • therefore, are connected with our last sheath as human beings, with
    • cease on account of people's ignorance of its laws. Human beings would
    • in human beings to produce withering bodies, which in future would
  • Title: Faith, Love, Hope: Towards the Sixth Epoch
    Matching lines:
    • thoughts are directed elsewhere. But the point is that human beings,
    • in the super-sensible world. Human beings lived with the dead in spirit
    • good also for the other Beings in the super-sensible world; those, for
    • Thus, for human beings in certain states between waking and sleeping,
    • the dead and with all other spiritual beings, was going to pass away.
    • spirit, and we were able to dwell among the higher Beings and with the
    • the faculties appearing more and more in human beings will be one
    • lives will be actually painful for these human beings; forces in them
    • now, thanks to the wisdom of cosmic guidance, human beings will be
    • of our age in this way: The most active element in human beings to-day
    • That was the remarkable period when human beings had not reached their
    • human beings concerning the Mystery of Golgotha, and for this he will
    • human beings, and how the teachers, who up to now have taught only
    • new age will come for human beings, when there will appear in external
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 1: Spiritual Life in the Physical World and Life Between Death and Rebirth
    Matching lines:
    • heredity. Then you would all be alike as human beings. You would only
    • individuals, that so many individual beings sit here before us, rests
    • higher spiritual worlds and the wise beings therein, in order that the
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 2: On the forming of Destiny
    Matching lines:
    • ‘Sphere-Beings.’ She left this physical plane yesterday
    • to the beings of the spiritual world. For who does not see at each
    • beings of the spiritual world. Thereby we accustom ourselves to that
    • pain is inside us, in like manner after death beings appear in us as
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 3: The Subconscious Strata of the Soul-Life and the Life of the Spirit After Premature Death
    Matching lines:
    • that we live here on earth as human beings in a quite definite epoch
    • As soul-beings, we have all gone through it, and it remains in our
    • really is the case that one confronts pure spiritual beings. They
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 4: The Connection Between the Spiritual and the Physical Worlds, and How They Are Experienced After Death
    Matching lines:
    • Beings of the Higher Hierarchies, and the other human souls living
    • occurrences of nature, the external beings, and events of nature. They
    • Beings of the Hierarchy of the Angels but something Luciferic, which
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 5: Concerning the Subconscious Soul Impulses
    Matching lines:
    • Probation, that whole worlds of divine beings work in order to
    • Beings of the Higher Hierarchies. Man becomes, as it were, a thought
  • Title: Forming of Destiny: Lecture 6: Lecture on the Poem of Olaf Åsteson
    Matching lines:
    • no difference between waking and sleeping. Those great beings of
    • nature, and expressed this by relating in pictorial fashion how beings
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • system, as is the case with human beings and vertebrate animals. With
    • the whole life of the environment and goes over into the other beings
    • possible for beings to develop which could become separate entities.
    • further development human beings will not only cast out stones, plants
    • stock of bees, for example, there are three kinds of beings which have
    • Seemingly quite separated beings carry out a
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • physical body has come about through the karma of other beings; but
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • beings extend their senses into the world in order to behold this
    • dealing with the sense organs of the single plants, but with beings in
    • extended by the higher beings; they gain information through the
    • they know nothing of what is going on around them. Other beings in the
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings. For this he must have gained control of the point midway
    • infinitely wise economy. All living beings possessing Kama (astrality)
    • — animals and men, and all etheric living beings — plants
    • through beings who stand higher than we do who had already gone
    • Now we can ask why higher beings manifest themselves in an ant heap.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • one returns one has experienced the activity of beings in the
    • then to create beings. Freemasonry calls these three forces wisdom,
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • The difference between receptive and creative beings in connection
    • belongs: 1. receptive elemental beings; 2. man as a receptive and
    • cold-blooded animals; 4. Bodhisattvas: human beings who have become
    • 5. Nirmanakayas: creative beings reaching out beyond the Earth who are
    • beings able to sacrifice themselves; 7. The actual gods. Heart and gall.
    • Today we will take as our subject the different ranks of beings to
    • lying before and behind him, but also beings co-existent with him,
    • stage of development. Today we will deal with seven ranks of beings,
    • and creative beings.
    • for instance red or green. In this respect we are receptive beings.
    • different stages of beings. If we put together everything which
    • impressions may be brought to us. There are beings who can manifest.
    • These have a more god-like or deva-character. Beings whose nature is
    • beings are of a manifesting nature. Elemental beings are of a
    • what is revealed we must assume the revealers, beings of will nature;
    • thinking, and in order to have perceptions he needs creative beings
    • needs other beings. Now man must incarnate in a bodily form determined
    • from outside. Here he is closer to the elemental beings than to the
    • beings can possess an independent Kama-rupa (astral body). All
    • are remnants of strange, gigantic beings. Some of these can be
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • Development of the beings on the Old Moon. Moon — Cosmos of
    • different kinds of beings (spiritual & physical parts) resulting
    • The same law is also to be found on a larger scale. The beings whom we
    • Moon-Nirmana-kayas, Bodhisattvas, Pitris and pure human beings did not
    • individual beings but they flew hither and thither in the ether. In
    • beautiful forms. The beings who only possessed the lower human
    • came to an end the beings who were wise, but did not possess wisdom in
    • these lower bodies. These beings who had now become Pitris and who no
    • in the order of the hierarchies. Many beings can take on the Jehovah
    • do with ordered ranks of beings.
    • The first human beings to receive teaching on the Earth received it
    • Now two kinds of beings have amalgamated. The moment the brain is
    • entered into Earth-evolution. Previously human beings had themselves
    • because two beings are united who are only partially suited to one
    • birth and death is a continual attempt to make these two beings fit
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • beings have reincarnated, the position of sun, moon and earth has
    • goal. One can say: Were the human beings who die today to return in a
    • reached its highest point. The Rishis, those still half-divine beings,
    • materialistic civilisation, human beings for a period of one thousand
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • all its beings. In the transition from the Third to the Fourth Round,
    • all the beings which came into existence in the Third Round also
    • everything is contained. All beings were contained in thought, but
    • the solid had thrust itself out. The Auric Eggs of human beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XI
    Matching lines:
    • perceives them around him as beings. He then has the same
    • World have implanted into human beings was purely a world of wishes.
    • The most outstanding attribute of these Pre-Lemurian beings was the
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XII
    Matching lines:
    • the blood. Such things are developed by degrees. Here other beings
    • co-operate, Deva beings, so that all creatures having a blood
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XIII
    Matching lines:
    • living relationship to divine spiritual beings. This living
    • relationship to the Gods, to beings, that is to say, who are exalted
    • far above human beings, has disappeared in the course of the age of
    • foundation of the teaching about the higher spiritual beings and to
    • times three ranks of divine beings. The three highest are: Seraphim,
    • Above the Seraphim stand divine Beings whose nature is so exalted that
    • certain stages of consciousness of the great universe, and the Beings
    • Beings standing above humanity.
    • question; as we shall see, the activity of human beings in the higher
    • materialist believes that human beings have adapted themselves to
    • the Slavonic peoples. Thus human beings first build themselves the
    • human beings in Kamaloka who are preparing for their next incarnation.
    • beings, by the Devas. We distinguish different stages of Devas:
    • The beings whom we call Devas can do much more than human beings of
    • therefore the various forces which proceed from human beings must be
    • this must be made to serve a useful purpose in the world. The beings
    • that in the future there would be two groups of human beings, the good
    • We have to distinguish the separate wills of individual human beings
    • The Rosicrucians spoke about Beings who are connected with groups of
    • Dhyan-Chohanic beings who earlier reached the stage which human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XIV
    Matching lines:
    • human beings there is always a moral relationship also, through Karma.
    • other human beings, a relationship whose origin is in no way based
    • beings are now inhabitants of the present moon.
    • of the Eighth Sphere. The other human beings will be inhabitants of
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XV
    Matching lines:
    • beings to a greater or lesser degree; they are not individual.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XVI
    Matching lines:
    • going on all fours. These beings, in which at that time man, ‘pure
    • the Monads incarnated in them, these beings gradually raised their
    • beings made use of their hands for work. Before this man made no
    • speech began. For now human beings established understanding with one
    • of humanity began in the world. As soon as human beings speak with one
    • which is ‘created out of nothing’. The beings who at that time
    • beings who descended from the Nirvana plane. They are called Monads.
    • This is why at that time beings of this nature had to come down from
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XVII
    Matching lines:
    • also a group of human beings having the same language, and this
    • speak for himself alone; words concern a group of human beings.
    • nevertheless beings of a spiritual nature are active with us in our
    • thoughts, beings still higher and more significant than those active
    • the stage on which the beings are incarnated who work with us when we
    • work in the substance in which the beings are incarnated who work with
    • spiritual beings who are involved in the creation of races. One who
    • beings; thus one can see these higher spiritual beings on the Astral
    • Intuitions. Behind all language Beings of Imagination are working and
    • with them the Spirit of the Race. In all living things, Beings at the
    • Through thought we leave behind traces in all the spiritual beings who
    • would fill human beings with the most brutal instincts which are only
    • For the ordinary person only those beings are comprehensible who also
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XVIII
    Matching lines:
    • The human beings of the Atlantean and Lemurian Ages. The two-fold
    • race of human beings who made use of extremely simple and primitive
    • these forests anything approximating to present day human beings and
    • beings have been found in the Neandertal and Croatia. They have a
    • therefore he simply makes a leap from primitive human beings to
    • human beings are descended from others who had already attained a high
    • degree of development. We call these human beings Atlanteans. They
    • something which differed from later human beings. They still had a
    • connection with beings to whom today access is barred to us, just
    • that time, higher spiritual beings had an influence on the unfree will;
    • beings with its rays ... [Gap in text ...]. If one had found the means
    • was inhabited by beings reptilian in character; human bodies too were
    • earth and the other beings already described. The astral body with the
    • beings which have come into existence through the fact that man has
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XIX
    Matching lines:
    • Certain species of Elemental Beings in the Astral World — Asuric
    • Beings — Jehovah as the God of the descending Kama-principle;
    • Natural and induced Elemental Beings.
    • actually the case that on the astral plane beings are constantly
    • exist. Through people, and even more so through animals, these beings
    • nature as its other beings. On the astral plane there becomes visible
    • On the other hand it is important to keep in view that the beings of
    • find their expression in this feeling. If these beings are not yet
    • intensified, they become visible as light-beings. This explains why,
    • beings from higher planes intervene in human life.
    • living beings in astral space when they think. This ceases later; when
    • people evolve and become calmer such beings no longer arise when they
    • think. But now you understand that there are beings on the astral
    • plane which originate from human beings and also from animals; for in
    • the case of certain animals too, such beings are formed, and indeed
    • But through the strongly passionate thoughts of human beings there
    • substance. Through the development of patriotism, for instance, beings
    • of noble form also arise and the elemental beings created in this way
    • ignoble beings produced by man through thoughts which are filled with
    • beings are created in such a way that we are obliged to incarnate in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XX
    Matching lines:
    • Beings and experiences in the Astral World. Black and White Magic.
    • the influence of man himself. Today we are coming to those beings in
    • forces have an influence on them and only physical beings have access
    • there human beings who have died some time previously and they are
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXI
    Matching lines:
    • but on our fellow human beings we can work in a living way through
    • a beginning is made with what affects the growth of human beings. The
    • hand, works on the astral body. Many noble human beings who return
    • powerful effect on human beings who were strong and forceful. Such
    • Movement to develop human beings so that they also bring life and
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXII
    Matching lines:
    • world. The beings who retain consciousness do not know death. Let us
    • the earth as a great astral ball made up of astral human beings. All
    • the Nature forces and beings which surround us today were at that time
    • body, which then contained within it all the beings at present spread
    • atmosphere in which there lived devachanic beings.
    • thinner substance than the astral bodies of human beings. In this
    • astral air lived spiritual beings — both lower and higher —
    • thrown off however remained as separated astral forms, beings with a
    • now had outside him, he entered into relationship with these beings,
    • is an image of the beings which have been thrown off. In so far as
    • these beings lead a separate existence, the parts of the physical body
    • length of our life is conditioned by the way in which the beings
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXIII
    Matching lines:
    • separated off from man, the other beings had been formed which lived
    • The last human beings during the Old Moon existence are our physical
    • fire shone through them. When human beings were going through an
    • human beings were very similar to four-footed animals, but they were
    • much warmer. The human beings with the best forms, consisting of the
    • for beings were still connected with the Earth who had earlier reached
    • now lives on the Earth, dwelt on the Sun. The beings were then quite
    • plant-like. The beings lived in the light of the Sun. Light came to
    • transforming the Hyperborean bodies. This the other human beings were
    • power of reproduction. It was able to bring forth again the beings who
    • and warmth. Because the Old Moon itself possessed no light, the beings
    • half round and human beings also only turned halfway; but to
    • why the human beings did not already then turn themselves completely
    • these Pitri beings were much more advanced than the rest of humanity,
    • possible. Then the Moon was outside and there were beings who were no
    • guidance of higher beings, the Devas, in order to further evolution in
    • represents that God who endows beings with the possibility of physical
    • wished to produce beautifully formed human beings, like beautiful
    • beings. Now we have human beings with a weakened power of
    • only able to enter into human beings because the influence of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXIV
    Matching lines:
    • consisted of fine etheric substance. At that time all beings were also
    • On the preceding Globe all beings were in an astral condition. Today
    • but the beings which were upon it densified and the astral Globe
    • then into an astral Earth. On the previous astral Earth the beings
    • lower level and human beings are Moon-men who have ascended higher.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXVI
    Matching lines:
    • Intervention of the impulse of Luciferic Beings and the battle between
    • Jehovah and Lucifer. Elemental beings in the Atlantean Age. The origin
    • beings who are in connection with the Earth. Such spiritual beings as,
    • the spiritual beings in the Arupa-Globe.
    • beings. Slowly men developed as thoughts of the Gods.
    • it as models were all the forms of human beings, animals and plants.
    • Spiritual beings worked on these as a master builder works on his
    • astral forms of human beings and animals, as well as the whole plant
    • Then those beings intervened, who on the Moon had developed more
    • through Jehovah some human beings would become living statues and that
    • substances have gradually solidified. When human beings become ever
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXVII
    Matching lines:
    • Nothing) as three stages of evolution. Elemental Beings and the
    • arising of Astral Beings through the physical deeds of man.
    • Saturn evolution, we have in the spiritual beings then in
    • astral things and beings. At the end a new consciousness has come
    • Here we have three definitions of Beings who bring about, who underlie
    • Forms of beings are fashioned. This is called the work of the Third
    • In human beings, thinking is localised in the head. With the animal,
    • work that man does here. Thus we have a range of beings on the
    • Human beings and animals differ from each other through the fact that
    • other beings besides minerals, plants, animals and human beings. There
    • are beings who have their consciousness on the physical plane and
    • reverse. Such beings actually exist; they are the elemental beings. In
    • in the astral. Present-day man knows but little of such beings; in our
    • minerals) however know such beings very well. A gnome is only visible
    • of beings who think on the physical plane but have their bodies on the
    • plane. The forces of nature are creative beings and natural laws are
    • plane. Thus we have around us beings who actually have their
    • one alters something in these astral beings. When we do this or that
    • except such as have meaning, whereby meaningful beings arise on the
    • creates beings of a particular kind. When one passes a sword through
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXVIII
    Matching lines:
    • around him. This was so at a certain time when human beings possessed
    • spiritual beings for the benefit of man. Human beings drew their
    • fundamentally speaking, man works destructively where elemental beings
    • beings today is merely a kind of knowledge will become actual reality,
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXIX
    Matching lines:
    • much incarnated living beings as man. Of those beings too which act as
    • decaying forms and these provide a source of nourishment for beings
    • decay. These are minute living beings. In this way arose the mediaeval
    • Moon breathing did not exist as it does now in human beings and
    • human beings as the breathing process of the Hatha Yoga pupil. Behind
    • certain beings had evolved beyond the stage of the human evolution of
    • that time. These were the Luciferic beings. When one considers these
    • beings one must say: They did not live in an environment such as the
    • Fifthly Air, Sixthly Water, Seventhly Solid. Thus the Luciferic Beings
    • can understand that owing to this, these Beings who gave man his
    • had not to do as yet with human beings, animals, plants and minerals
    • as they are today. At that time beings existed who had not yet
    • half of this previous Planet the beings did certainly already strive
    • evolve as it is now. The animal beings then developed the organs of
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXX
    Matching lines:
    • beings could absorb food substance just as today the lungs take in the
    • be concentrated in special organs of living beings.
    • transition in human evolution. Through the fact that human beings
    • plane. Wine cuts human beings off from everything spiritual. Whoever
    • physical plane, otherwise human beings would not have completely
    • At that time there were two classes of human beings: Firstly those
  • Title: Lecture: Foundations of Esotericism: Lecture XXXI
    Matching lines:
    • beings who today inhabit our Earth Globe. For even the remnants of
    • another. Now man tries to bring the different nature forces or beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Four Temperaments
    Matching lines:
    • In human beings not only does the species evolve, but so does the
    • the bodily features that link human beings to a hereditary chain? How
    • Human beings as we know them in this life are beings of four members.
    • beings, is the bearer of the human ego, which endows us in such a
    • beings can come to know each other. Spiritual science is the ground of
    • beings out of mud.
  • Title: Lecture: The Human Soul and the Animal Soul
    Matching lines:
    • one thing or another; we bring the forces of different beings into an
    • etheric body and astral body, we can say: In human beings and animals
  • Title: Lecture: The Human Spirit and the Animal Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • organization there lies a predetermined balance, to human beings the
    • of human beings. Of all the senses, the animal gets as far as that of
    • speech-sound, concept or ego being as in other beings. The animal
    • learn an infinite amount of what is deepest in human beings just from
    • of the Higher Worlds. There we see how in normal human beings the
  • Title: Lecture I: Human Questions and Cosmic Answers
    Matching lines:
    • of the Divine-Spiritual Beings behind all cosmic processes. Men
    • which expressed the purposes of the Divine-Spiritual Beings whose
    • all the human beings living on earth — into the cosmos. And when
    • human beings, plants and animals — while he turns his senses in
    • with spiritual Beings, must first be laid by him within the stream of
    • spiritual Beings, with cosmic Beings. He must not remain a hermit in
    • out into the cosmos by human beings are, as it were, burned up and
    • human beings who are desirous of being possessed by them. In matters
    • of human beings, the souls of the dead stream out into cosmic
  • Title: Lecture II: Human Questions and Cosmic Answers
    Matching lines:
    • we ourselves, but other beings, beings of the future, were to evolve
    • assume, then, that in a distant future such beings conceive of a
    • beings of the future look back, it would have to be assumed — in
    • will formulate this example by assuming that these beings who might
    • conceived at some future time by beings of whom I have spoken. In that
    • the beings of the (Old) Moon-existence.
    • directly to the divine-spiritual Beings.
    • the initiates were conscious of speaking to actual Beings,
    • divine-spiritual Beings, and of receiving utterances individually from
    • the spiritual Beings in the cosmos.
    • cosmic Beings themselves. The old initiates knew that if, for example,
    • Venus-forces were not in the world you would be obliged as beings of
  • Title: Lecture III: Human Questions and Cosmic Answers
    Matching lines:
    • manifold ways with processes and with beings of the cosmos. If what I
    • strange fact is that the manifoldness presented by human beings
    • is gained from letting other human beings be as the are, trying to
    • What here on earth is a plurality — namely, human beings
  • Title: Lecture IV: Human Questions and Cosmic Answers
    Matching lines:
    • living world of plants and human beings. To have such a conception of
    • Sun-existence was such that no definite plants or animal beings could
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • As human beings we find ourselves in the external physical world. We
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • these beings are as spiritual entities. One learns to know a Buddha, a
    • because they can meet them as spiritual beings and gain a real
    • Now let us assume that the beings who live out their lives as human
    • the question to cosmic evolution, “Of all the beings in the
    • the beings. It is a matter of personal preference whether the founder
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • surroundings. He looks to see what other beings are present in the
    • desires and emotions vary according to the kind of beings who surround
    • Thus, in the super-sensible worlds we come into the presence of beings
    • sees what kinds of beings surround a man there, he can, by objective
    • must, therefore, always be able to show forth beings having in
    • enough to be able to confront us with beings perfect in everything
    • significant difference in the various beings that meet us. By virtue
    • one of the beings who do not incarnate into the world of the senses
    • soul.” That is not the case with certain beings in the
    • what they are lies fully open to view. But there are other beings
    • external super-sensible appearance. Confronted by beings of this kind,
    • Thus, we can distinguish two kinds of beings, those who are perfectly
    • and beings who give one the feeling that what they expose is
    • are two radically different kinds of beings. If we would use the words
    • of the senses, we must apply them to these two kinds of beings. In the
    • super-sensible world we only come to the point by calling the beings
    • we do before a beautiful picture. But the beings who do not reveal
    • of the beings.
    • super-sensible beings. One is almost always obliged to represent these
    • beings to lie to us, or we compel them to show themselves in their
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • acquires certain forces through the help of beings of the
    • beings — or one of them — again and again. This is not
    • being, or it can wait until it is prepared for seeing other beings.
    • with another because he has no free access to the beings. If you are
    • other beings and processes of the super-sensible world. You must be
    • that these images are related to beings, but you have never met these
    • beings. This surging up within you of an unknown world, which you
    • By this surging up within you of the images of unknown beings with
    • meet all these beings whom you learn to know in a second spiritual
    • There he meets pure spiritual beings.
    • Now to know more of these beings in their different orders, and how
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • confronted with beings, and besides the beings of the other kingdoms
    • confronted in particular with our own fellow beings. In sensory
    • existence we confront these other beings in such a way that we know
    • distinguish between the course of nature, and the beings who live out
    • and also the beings. But when in the astral body we are seeing into
    • spiritual world we are confronted with beings alone, but over against
    • these beings there is no such thing as the so-called course of nature.
    • I have already told you how you stand with regard to these beings,
    • the hierarchies in their order of succession, from those beings whom
    • with these beings. Whatever you are in sensory existence you must have
    • quite wrong to imagine that there one went about looking at the beings
    • in which you get to know the beings of the higher hierarchies and the
    • thinks itself in me.” The beings experience themselves, and you
    • experience the experience of the beings. You are within them; you are
    • immediately have the feeling of experiencing all that these beings
    • he was meeting for the first time. The expression, “The beings
    • ever further into the nature of these beings.
    • feeling. What I have just said as regards all the separate beings is
    • yourself. This being within the beings is extended over your whole
    • exactly, man feels himself within the higher worlds and sees beings of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • reflection. In each world we are met by the phenomena and beings of
    • individualities or beings of the higher worlds and to verify what part
    • Thus, once our attention has been drawn to these beings, we have to
    • super-sensible beings can be described as good or bad; the beings
    • not merely maya. It exists as the stage for events that beings may
    • of the divine, spiritual beings if Ahriman, who is their opponent in
    • like?” In the higher worlds where descriptions of these beings
    • our right relationship to the beings of super-sensible worlds is just
    • with spiritual beings in the way we have just described. For this
    • reason men must go into the darkness of life in which beings work who
  • Title: Initiation/Passing Moment: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • personal relation between two human beings based on mutual attraction
    • its super-sensible beings, it appears as a certain hatred, a state of
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 1: The Four Spheres of the Inner Life
    Matching lines:
    • necessity for being and for decay. We see the Beings causing both and
    • which will enable human beings to take the right course in many
    • within itself all that brings us as human beings in touch with the
    • beings, stimulating them or revealing the worth of man — in
    • respect to the will. How different we human beings are with respect
    • feeling is inward, it is still possible for different human beings to
    • are directed to one and the same object, that is, two human beings
    • in that space in which we observed events and beings and in that time
    • That, which as human beings we bear within us, that on account of
    • Spiritual Powers and Beings which guide and direct the coming forth
    • spiritual expression in all the Beings concentrated in the life of
    • body we gaze around us; there we see the beings belonging to the
    • Beings we know that their spiritual essence, that which is hidden
    • ourselves; we become different human beings in all our feeling and
    • together the aims which divine Spiritual Beings have set before them,
    • how into the nature of man flows that which divine Spiritual Beings
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 2: The Vision of the Ideal Human Being
    Matching lines:
    • everything around one in the spirit-land, spiritual beings and
    • Ideal Man himself as religion. We learn that the various Beings of
    • knowledge, still, under the guidance of the higher Spiritual Beings
    • see it; he sees this world of Spiritual Beings and spiritual events
    • beings in the world, conscious in our physical body, and say: ‘We
    • rebirth — when spiritual worlds and spiritual beings surround
    • guidance of the good Spiritual Beings who are helping us onward. We
    • look up to these Divine Beings as to our past life in the spirit, and
    • Spiritual Beings are active; guiding onward the stream of time.
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 3: The Senses and the Luciferic Temptation
    Matching lines:
    • out for our good. In Feeling, Spirit Beings live but they do not
    • of the religion of the Gods and that all the Spiritual Beings
    • as we are now; we should want to become spiritual beings at the stage
    • but still we shall be spiritual, angelic beings.’
    • Beings to whom Lucifer is opposed. These come into our being from the
    • Spiritual Beings to whom Lucifer is opposed. With every sensation,
    • which the good Spiritual Beings — the opponents of Lucifer —
    • because of this that we are individual physical beings in the
    • feel, every time we think, nothing but living, elemental beings
    • We do not perceive the living beings, the living elemental beings
    • and Ahriman, the Ahrimanic beings. And what is the outcome of this
    • feel ourselves within the life of the thought-beings moving hither
    • work the good divine Spiritual Beings to whom Ahriman is opposed and
    • within us; for here again, in our feeling Spiritual Beings live.
    • in feeling live the Spiritual Beings who are really at the back of
    • beings. From this we know that what has come to pass through a
    • and useful human beings. Here lies the real reason for all inner
    • the Egyptian or the Babylonian civilisation and observe human beings,
    • Beings belonging to the sun and planetary system pressed out from
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 4: Wisdom in the Spiritual World
    Matching lines:
    • the things themselves. On the spiritual plane things and Beings
    • progressively to answer the questioning Beings more and
    • consciously to help spiritual beings, that is, souls who were not on
    • the phenomena and beings of the world are held together by a divine
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 5: Between Death and the 'Cosmic Midnight Hour'
    Matching lines:
    • known and the Beings of higher hierarchies. The difference in
    • solid, material earth, to see there the beings belonging to the
    • expands a vast number of elemental beings. Our memories grow dim and
    • in their place we see emerge a vast number of elemental beings out of
    • forming thoughts, thou wast producing nothing but elemental beings.
    • direct vision what elemental beings are, because this is the first
    • time we come to know the elemental beings we have ourselves produced.
    • elemental beings. It now shows its true face, as it were and its
    • old and we should see it clearly. These elemental beings themselves
    • stands before us, because the living beings reveal their own
    • beings, which surrounded us during life and which we see at death, we
    • gradually to understand the elemental beings in the outer world not
    • beholding elemental beings and of having the inward feeling that the
    • beings of others; it is possible for us now to see the thoughts of
    • others as elemental beings. We see the thoughts that live in the soul
    • us as thoughts, as elemental beings. But we love them because we
    • beings; of inward feeling and will we should have nothing in this
    • The elemental beings thereby become real to us and we gradually
    • living, active, objective thought-beings floating back to us on the
    • earth at birth we find no human beings there. Human beings are all
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Inner Nature of Man: Lecture 6: Pleasures and Sufferings in the Life Beyond
    Matching lines:
    • for certain beings in the spiritual world with whom we only meet when
    • we enter this world. And the sight of the pain we cause these beings
    • but also of all the human beings with whom we were closely connected
    • as if we had not been with these human beings before — we are
    • existence, we see clearly in these human beings what we owe to them
    • human beings we see, as it were, the activities which in the future
    • this our present condition, certain elemental beings disturb us (this
    • can happen); these elemental beings do not allow us to acquire these
    • yield to these elemental beings which approach and will not suffer
    • acquire these capacities; but we thereby injure the elemental beings
    • is, that when we are reborn we find that one or more human beings are
    • possessed by these elemental beings and are inspired with
    • happen that if we yield, these hostile elemental beings who act
    • and attained the development possible to them. Beings have to exist,
    • which are used to form the ground-work from which other beings can
    • beings be for the development of the earth, human beings who, because
    • not gradually bring with us as human beings a surplus of spirit, as
    • physical existence through birth, in more and more human beings, and
    • beings who feel: ‘I have certainly within me forces which have
  • Title: Inner Aspect of the Social Question: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • regulating our relationships with other human beings.
    • “I certainly stand higher than you in the ranks of beings, but
    • relationship when as human beings we encounter other human beings!
    • the beings that stand above and below us in the hierarchical order of
    • human beings after a different fashion. One might put it in the
    • then the spiritual Beings of the higher Hierarchies (whom in our
    • beings are in a certain sense driven apart, and they have to seek
  • Title: Inner Aspect of the Social Question: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • other human beings. Let us take, as the most important manifestation
    • connection with other human beings. Here we must distinguish between
    • karmic fruit in future lives. Human beings form connections with one
    • human beings.
    • it is to-day. Lack of understanding among human beings is indeed the
    • beings, for this youthful idealism is in fact bound up with the Ex
  • Title: Inner Aspect of the Social Question: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • natural needs of human beings on the physical plane — including
    • start from reality by asking: How must human beings themselves be
    • beings. It says: Let people find themselves in the environment of a
    • beings, not to abstract theories or social dogmas.
    • other human beings. And then the social thinker's task is above all
    • individual abilities, of the human beings concerned: it will be a
    • talk habitually about the spirit comes very easily to human beings.
  • Title: First Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • and genus. He sub-divides and classifies the beings and phenomena of
  • Title: Second Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • is, as beings of sense and nerve, or even beings of soul. This effect
  • Title: Sixth Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • for with these too, as human beings, we do somehow unite.
  • Title: Seventh Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • within us. We human beings, after all, are to a very small extent
  • Title: Ninth Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • often explained: as human beings we are in fact dual beings. That
    • is however to put it crudely, for we are really threefold beings:
    • beings of Thought, of Feeling and of Will. Moreover, as I have
  • Title: Tenth Lecture (First Scientific Lecture-Course)
    Matching lines:
    • intelligent beings and on the other hand the geometrical,
    • human beings of our time to get free of the ways of Kant and
    • beings make up their minds to learn anew in such a realm as
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 1: The World Behind the Tapestry of Sense-perceptions. Ecstasy and Mystical Experience.
    Matching lines:
    • off from this world of spiritual realities and beings, and it is upon
    • at least be presumed to be there, have we not, as human beings,
    • for normal human beings. It is evident from the experience itself that
    • darkness around him. Countless human beings have already had the
    • state of ecstasy a man becomes aware of beings and happenings hitherto
    • human beings. I am speaking, to begin with, of experiences that arise
    • of beings and realities hitherto unknown to him, so does the mystic
    • hitherto unknown pictures, a world of spiritual realities and beings.
    • have around us a world of spiritual realities and spiritual beings.
    • world of spiritual beings and facts revealed in the state of ecstasy.
    • beings appear and exert influence upon him. There lies the danger of
    • and beings in the Macrocosm, or that of undergoing unusual inner
    • vision of beings and events experiences such as those of the mystic.
    • The world of the mystic is a real world. Similarly the beings
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 2: Sleeping and Waking Life in Relation to the Planets
    Matching lines:
    • Beings whose forces work through space and regulate the movements of
    • but also the actual Beings who have brought the whole solar system
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 3: The Inner Path Followed by the Mystic. Experience of the Cycle of the Year.
    Matching lines:
    • know ourselves as men only from outside, regarding ourselves as beings
    • system, with the Beings whose outer manifestations we call Mercury,
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 4: Faculties of the Human Soul and Their Development
    Matching lines:
    • the beings of that world had not let forces stream into me, I should
    • universe and through us, that we become mobile beings and have
    • those Beings who have created what is today outspread in the universe,
    • infinite thankfulness towards these great Beings is born in our souls
    • this experience well and asks himself: What would you be if the Beings
    • beginning, as those Beings themselves once stood, in order to achieve
    • you resist it, then you will be helping to prevent other beings from
    • directed to such things. Have human beings not hitherto existed quite
    • were macrocosmic forces, stored up by great spiritual Beings. So it
    • are not enough human beings who strive to reach the higher worlds,
    • encounter Beings who really do exist outside us, but to begin with we
    • Beings, for this path reaches down into the etheric body; the same
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 5: The Egyptian Mysteries of Osiris and Isis
    Matching lines:
    • beings who are united in every man, and we also recognise how karma
    • beings-we ourselves in earlier incarnations-lived on a continent
    • could be followed and was indeed followed by many human beings in the
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 6: Experiences of Initiation in the Northern Mysteries
    Matching lines:
    • and how trivial in face of the great realities and Beings of the
    • spiritual Beings and spiritual realities lie behind the physical
    • spiritual Beings and facts.
    • evil beings who pervade the Elementary World. Because he contacts
    • these beings who have strong Egos, while he himself, having lost his
    • to be so strengthened that he was duly prepared when beings confronted
    • very many human beings in order to achieve Initiation into the secrets
    • — are the revelations of spiritual beings, when he had learned to
    • experienced — now realised that in very truth there are beings
    • behind the Physical and the Elementary Worlds. But these beings have
    • Initiation passes into a world in which there are spiritual beings
    • beings who naturally have no external body but who are related
    • beings do is an external expression of the heavenly bodies in the
    • expression to what the beings of the spiritual world are doing.
    • and of the activity of spiritual beings behind it.
    • comes to know the spiritual beings and facts. He comes to know the
    • assert that spiritual Beings and events are realities; we compare the
    • Beings with the twelve constellations of the Zodiac. If we
    • activities of the spiritual Beings and the twelve constellations of
    • the Zodiac as the spiritual Beings themselves, then it is possible to
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 7: The Four Spheres of the Higher Worlds
    Matching lines:
    • remain sane and reasonable beings in the physical world as long as we
    • and other beings. But as soon as we penetrate into the Elementary
    • begin with, we merge into the facts and objects and beings of that
    • beings living in the “fire” of the Elementary World than
    • beings living in the element of “air”; the phlegmatic man
    • with the beings living in the element of “water”; and the
    • melancholic man with the beings living in the element of
    • human beings. How far would a man get in ordinary life if he had not
    • beings and spiritual facts and he also has an objective view of
    • Elementary World, the beings of that world confront him in the form
    • acknowledge that they are imperfect beings, but usually they do not
    • understand that all of us are beings capable of development and so are
    • It belongs to the whole mode of feeling of human beings today that
    • briefly. As human beings we pass from incarnation to incarnation. If
    • as beings, are after all something more than appears, that even though
    • revealed to ourselves as beings who are mastering our temperaments and
    • facts and Beings expressed as if in a cosmic clock through the
    • movements of the planets. The Beings are expressed in the
    • analogies do not take us very far; we must pass on to the Beings
    • Beings themselves-the Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones, and so on.-In one
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 8: Mirror-images of the Macrocosm in Man. Rosicrucian Symbols.
    Matching lines:
    • all the Beings and Realities of the worlds we have called the World of
    • and also our other senses. As sense-beings we are formed out of the
    • of Spirit. From there stream the forces of Beings who are the builders
    • nerves, i.e. thirty-one in all, which makes us independent beings;
    • — symbols which in themselves are mirrorings of spiritual Beings
    • the Beings known as the Hierarchies. Little by little everything now
    • and Beings in that world. Whereas the previous stage of knowledge,
    • Nature. We now become conscious of the Beings and their activities
    • Beings of the Macrocosm. It has been shown that before we begin to
    • already been applied to our development as human beings. We have
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 9: Organs of Spiritual Perception. Contemplation of the Ego from Twelve Vantage-points. The Thinking of the Heart.
    Matching lines:
    • Beings themselves, and we have to unite with them. That is why all
    • involved in the experience; we are within the Beings and things
    • thoughts. When anyone wants to communicate to other human beings what
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 10: Transformation of Soul-forces and Stages in the Evolution of Physical Organs. Reading in the Akasha Chronicle.
    Matching lines:
    • in the spiritual world we must become one with the beings there. We
    • space in order to be able to unite with the beings. For the
    • cosmic Beings working from different spiritual realms and enabling the
    • transformation of the Microcosm and of the Macrocosm. Beings are
    • which Beings from the realms of spirit are perpetually at work. Before
    • system out of which Beings brought forth the present one.
  • Title: Macrocosm/Microcosm: Lecture 11: Man and Planetary Evolution
    Matching lines:
    • but the aptitude for it is already present in numbers of human beings.
    • But because we human beings are dependent upon one another, we should
    • Thus man stands among the beings of the plant-world, similar to them
    • what we should be as human beings if we had not succeeded in
    • etheric bodies bad to be prepared by cosmic Powers and Beings without
    • able to enter into the plant-like beings which we once were. No astral
    • of spiritual Beings.
    • other spiritual Beings worked with them. Read what is said in that
    • book of spiritual Beings who let their deeds flow together in the
    • Beings who confront us, we no longer ask, “Why?” in the
    • himself an “I”. This is what sets him above the other beings
    • common with other human beings; it comes to us from conditions
    • sense of responsibility. For it was the divine-spiritual Beings
    • the realisation of the grace bestowed by those Beings to whom we must
    • civilisation by way of communion between human beings. Other knowledge
    • this way, it brings human beings together, gathers together those who
    • the present world of social chaos could we find human beings with whom
    • down from heights of spirit changes human beings, makes them into
    • in a number of human beings, whenever others look up as we ourselves
    • human beings more, how to weld them together spiritually. Lectures on
  • Title: Man/Being/Spirit/Soul: Lecture I: Man as a Being of Spirit and Soul
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings or processes have to behave in a particular
    • ego, as a state where the ego is embedded in spiritual beings.
    • link the ego to other spiritual beings, which can be observed
    • are spirit- soul beings with whom the ego of man is connected,
    • beings that are human souls before or after death, with whom
    • the human being is himself connected, and also other beings.
    • and it ranks higher because in these higher spheres beings are
    • higher spiritual beings than we first meet.
    • spirit- soul beings that we really discover. The spiritual
    • spirit-soul beings of the higher spiritual spheres, which range
    • with spirit- soul beings. This is the case before birth and
    • special connection to many, many spiritual beings. Then as its
  • Title: Man/Being/Spirit/Soul: Lecture II: The Psychological Expression of the Unconscious
    Matching lines:
    • concerned with spiritual beings existing behind the
    • physical world and which are just as conscious as human beings,
    • formulate ideas about things, beings and processes in the sense
  • Title: Man/Being/Spirit/Soul: Lecture III: The Science of the Spirit and Modern Questions
    Matching lines:
    • continue to exist as beings with spirit-soul life and social
    • human beings in the whole civilized world have become quite
    • questions as to how human beings live with one another.
    • from what he was before. As adult human beings who have
    • soul beings we are when we sleep, we are able, through working
    • free human beings in the sense that they do what should be done
    • human beings are extremely unsocial. The kind of
  • Title: Lecture: Occult Science and Occult Development
    Matching lines:
    • faculties is called Akasha. The manifestations of beings and of
    • can see how human beings who have some understanding of the spiritual may
    • as here on the earth there live beings other than man, who perceive everything
    • worlds. Although these souls see the beings and facts of the higher
    • beings organised and constituted as men are on the earth. What has
    • Beings to acquire Spiritual Science.
    • encroachment of Luciferic beings, man diverted his power of thought
    • a future incarnation this organ will be possessed by human beings who at
    • of this knowledge. These human beings will be reborn, perhaps in
    • organ that will be developed in human beings of the future, the organ
    • draw human beings back from their life between death and a new birth
    • beings. For the occult development we attain through withholding the
    • spiritual life of our planet. We become able to behold the Beings of
  • Title: Lecture: Christ at the Time of the Mystery of Golgotha and Christ in the Twentieth Century
    Matching lines:
    • then it is necessary to contemplate the facts and the beings from every
    • characterise. In order to be able to distinguish the different beings
    • super-sensible worlds, the more do the beings there merge into one
    • we may give him — this Being does exist. There are many Beings
    • different Beings of the same rank as Michael. He chooses a different
    • Beings who equally were the Inspirers of mankind from the spiritual
    • worlds — other Beings of the rank of the Archangels. As has
    • Beings of an hierarchical rank higher than that of man have any
    • is no death for any of the Beings belonging to the higher Hierarchies, with
    • passed through a death similar to that of human beings. When He again
    • a few, and then an ever-increasing number of human beings in the
    • the Mystery of Golgotha many human beings have been able to proclaim the
    • to reveal Christ anew. Nevertheless many human beings will recognize
  • Title: Origins of Natural Science: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings that lived and still live in the cosmos. But the
    • like living beings, permeating everything with spirit and speaking to
  • Title: Origins of Natural Science: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • slain beings can be pieced together again. But this does not bring
  • Title: Origins of Natural Science: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • themselves so there are no corpses. The propagation of such beings
    • unicellular beings are immortal. This is the immortality of
    • unicellular beings that was famous in nineteenth-century biology. Why
    • beings that produce no corpses are immortal.
    • unicellular beings.” What sort of concept would an ancient
    • unicellular beings, he would simply have thought that the two
    • the thought of death. If he had known about unicellular beings and
    • get back to our own nature and comprehend ourselves as living beings.
  • Title: Origins of Natural Science: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • Century science has taken the world of living beings and separated
  • Title: Origins of Natural Science: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • that in all areas of technology human beings experience this inner
    • will emerge the living spirit, if human beings have the right
  • Title: Warmth Course: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • experience it as independent beings, but we do not experience it
    • must be intimately bound up with us as human beings, because after
    • beings, we do not perceive immediately; we live it. We would touch the
  • Title: Warmth Course: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • feelings as human beings prevent us from reaching this stage of purely
    • to a region where we live as beings of soul and spirit without
    • All human beings, as they exist on earth, are as you yourselves,
  • Title: Warmth Course: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • Imagine now, that we were as human beings able to live on a fluid
    • known to those beings who live on such bodies. Beings who could
    • possible to speak of such a thing. And beings who lived on a gaseous
    • Beings dwelling on a gaseous planet instead of seeing bodies falling
  • Title: Warmth Course: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • Between the two is a range in which human beings can maintain
    • in which human beings may exist. The opportunity for the
  • Title: Philosophy/Cosmology/Religion: Lecture II: Exercises of Thought, Feeling and Volition
    Matching lines:
    • externals, and let the soul sink into those Beings which manifest
    • with beings of a spiritual world. These experiences of intuition are
  • Title: Philosophy/Cosmology/Religion: Lecture III: Methods of Imaginative, Inspired and Intuitive Knowledge or Cognition
    Matching lines:
    • the former, pictures appear of spiritual beings who live and move in
    • Moon, Planets and Fixed Stars, these we find again as Cosmic beings;
    • in contributes to its shape and life, but also the beings who work
    • beings. He attains a condition of experience which alone on earth the
  • Title: Philosophy/Cosmology/Religion: Lecture V: Experiences of the Soul in Sleep
    Matching lines:
    • soul. And the connection with other spirit-beings, which live in the
    • activity of those spirit beings which have their physical counterpart
  • Title: Philosophy/Cosmology/Religion: Lecture VI: Transference from the Psycho-Spiritual to the Physical Sense-life in man's Development
    Matching lines:
    • existence of other spiritual beings is at the same time his own
    • growth, its mobility, but filled with spiritual beings.
    • complete fusion with the spiritual beings of the cosmos now becomes
    • only a revelation of these beings. One might say that while at one
    • spirit-beings with whom it lived before. One might say that at
  • Title: Philosophy/Cosmology/Religion: Lecture X: On Experiencing the Will-Part of the Soul
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings of the supernatural world must take place unhampered
    • spirit in which he himself and not the spiritual moon beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture I: Rosicrucian Esotericism
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • But progress consists in the fact that more and more human beings become
    • beings in the religions or by other means, were able to satisfy their needs
    • future there would be an increasing number of human beings whose souls
    • follows. He said, “A far greater number of human beings who long
    • it takes, its wisdom is adapted exactly to what human beings desire
    • engines, telegraphy and so on were bound to place human beings firmly
    • which medical science will set out to cure human beings. How does medical
    • Not only men but all beings
    • evolve. We have to seek the way to beings who are at stages of evolution
    • relation with them in many ways. These beings are also subject to the
    • ago, so, too, in earlier epochs, were the beings now revealing themselves.
    • higher beings who has descended to our world in order to reveal to us
    • Human beings of today
    • years ago. The higher beings, like men, undergo evolution, and what
    • the earth. Just as human beings are surrounded by an aura, so, too,
    • soul and its incarnations and progress, the spiritual beings also reach
    • microcosm also takes place in the macrocosm, and it is because the beings
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture II: Soul in the World around Us
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • It may be said that the divine beings fertilize a faculty of seership
    • has been achieved, then other human beings must pay attention to what this
    • parts, to which all these rocks belong? There are spiritual beings to
    • whom the whole world of stones belongs. These beings feel happiness
    • being felt in the souls of the beings who belong to the mineral kingdom.
    • earth the process is accompanied by suffering and pain for the beings
    • and suffering to the spiritual beings involved in it. When a planet such
    • suffering. You may now ask me where then these beings are that the eye
    • are these beings? In a comparatively lofty spiritual world! The mineral
    • substance seen by the eye is only a shadowy image of these beings. They
    • live in a world we call the world of formlessness. Spiritual beings
    • expression of certain beings of soul. Here again we will study the results
    • no suffering is felt by the soul-beings whose bodies are the plants.
    • planet furnishes on its surface in the way of nourishment for the beings
    • inhabiting it, is, so to speak, milk for the beings that belong to the
    • Beings, souls — they also belong to the plants — beings
    • of the spiritual world. Where, then, are the beings that belong to it?
    • beings belonging to the mineral kingdom inhabit a spiritual realm, the
    • realm of formlessness; the spiritual beings belonging to the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture III: The Nature and Being of Man
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • beings, but another time he will also see the feelings of animosity
    • a fourfold being but beings of a higher order take possession of the two
    • Divine-spiritual beings
    • beings sleep by day, whilst human beings sleep by night. In the evening
    • this tableau lasts. The time varies a great deal in human beings. Speaking
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture IV: Man Between Death and Rebirth
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • sees these figures, which in the form of goblins or demonic beings, rush
    • lead human beings into the spiritual world. For many who become clairvoyant
    • clairvoyant would see more than the physical figures of human beings and
    • and beings. What the human being experiences here in the way of thoughts
    • outstretched canvas with living beings and figures behind it; on the
    • to what thoughts are in Spiritland. There they are beings with which
    • the physical world, life is distributed among the many individual beings.
    • impressive pictures. You experience in Devachan what unites human beings
    • lofty spiritual beings to guide him to the parents who are able to provide
    • the physical body that is suitable for the archetype. These beings direct
    • process of being directed by higher beings to the parental pair now
    • beings meanwhile incorporate into the individual concerned the etheric
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture V: The Physical World as an Expression of Spiritual Forces and Beings
    Matching lines:
    • The Physical World as an Expression of Spiritual Forces and Beings
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • Expression ofSpiritual Forces and Beings.
    • physical world is an expression of spiritual influences, facts and beings.
    • to the highest possible extent. Beings coming into existence would all
    • that higher beings participate in the embodiment of the new human being.
    • outside by other beings. Two different categories of beings participate
    • Why is it that so many human beings of the present age are, sad to say,
    • Human beings must learn how to form judgments; opinions are so deeply
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture VI: The Configuration and Metamorphoses of Man's Physical Body
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • host of more advanced beings have already worked on it. Everything physical
    • inner warmth. With the exception of man, no single one of the beings
    • human beings on Saturn. For the occultist, a celestial body is only
    • an assemblage of spiritual beings. The earth, too, is an assemblage
    • of beings belonging to the mineral, plant, animal and human kingdoms.
    • become possible. The consciousness of human beings on Saturn was dull
    • beings concealed behind it. There you have a demonstration of a still
    • same time the stage at which other beings also were able to evolve,
    • beings whose rank today is much higher than that of man. We will clarify
    • men.” It is no longer necessary for these beings to enter into
    • that of the mineral. But beings who today are at a stage far higher
    • These sublime beings therefore acquired ego consciousness on Saturn
    • place. Certain beings permeated the human physical body together with
    • spiritual beings poured forth their own being and let it flow down as
    • substance for the physical body of man. These beings were the Spirits
    • beings. This is the second planetary condition in which man has achieved
    • it is now other beings who pour out substance as their great sacrifice.
    • These beings are the Spirits of Wisdom, Dominions or Kyriotetes. The
    • Again there were beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture VII: Evolutionary Stages of our Earth before the Lemurian Epoch
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • of other beings. Hence a kind of severance took place at a certain point
    • the finest substances and higher beings. The less progressed part of
    • on Old Moon and the same happened to the beings inhabiting it.
    • on which human beings walked. This was the character of the lowest kingdom
    • and mobile, on which the beings living might have felt like parasites
    • half-living substance in which the beings of the next kingdom, half
    • process of evolution there are always beings who remain at a standstill
    • certain moon beings who were not sufficiently advanced to keep abreast
    • of evolution on the earth. These beings were obliged to create in their
    • the nebula, but it comes into existence because many spiritual beings
    • after pralaya, the earth, in which all the substances and beings were
    • beings involved take their substances with them. Spirit is the foundation
    • necessity for one section of the beings. The higher beings separate
    • everything was contained in it; the spiritual beings indwelling it were
    • and beings of earth and moon, as they are still present today. Thus for a
    • at birth. The beings of the cosmos are at entirely different stages
    • Even the more mature beings belonged to grades at every possible level.
    • nor by the slow tempo of the earth. These beings departed already before
    • of the progressed beings who drew out the solar body, while the normal
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture VIII: Stages in the Evolution of our Earth. Lemurian, Atlantean, Post-Atlantean Epochs.
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • would have mummified human beings. Out of the seething-fluidic state
    • of the earth, formations resembling islands emerged and the beings living
    • propelled by the forces of higher spiritual beings. Forces from the
    • spiritual beings streamed perpetually into his physical, etheric and
    • astral bodies. Among these beings there were some who worked chiefly
    • evolution; these were the luciferic beings. They drew man down to the
    • beings had done.
    • The luciferic beings were
    • this because they were retarded beings. Nor could they affect the ego,
    • beings had eventually evolved to the stage of being able to work upon
    • had been membered into him. The luciferic beings could not yet have
    • worked upon the ego; higher beings were doing so, and also upon the
    • astral body, but only through and by way of the ego. These higher beings
    • period. If the luciferic beings had failed to have any influence upon
    • man, the higher beings alone would have worked upon his astral body
    • however, during the Lemurian epoch the luciferic beings worked directly
    • passions that would not have been his lot if the higher beings alone
    • ego, not influenced by the higher beings working in him. Secondly, it
    • was made possible for him to secede from the higher beings, to do evil,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture IX: Man's Experience after Death
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • on blood that the luciferic beings at all times directed their sharpest
    • death and a new birth. But divine beings, bearers of love, strove to
    • human beings with equal strength. Spiritual science takes nothing away
    • they thought of that event? Think of the human beings and peoples who
  • Title: Lecture: Rosicrucian Esotericism: Lecture X: On Karma, Reincarnation and Initiation
    Matching lines:
    • the physical world as an expression of spiritual forces and Beings; the
    • beings will already understand better how to arrange their lives; concepts
    • Atlantean catastrophe to speak of an initiation available to human beings
    • and change in accordance with the needs of human beings. This is true
  • Title: The Story of the Green Serpent and the Beautiful Lily: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • beings among us to-day who are further on in evolution than man, and
    • exalted beings:
    • Hail to the unknown higher Beings
    • Divine Beings, which are ahead of man and shone forth to him as a
    • beings are to be found therein. And now comes the Old Man with the
  • Title: Signs and Symbols: Lecture 1: The Birth of the Light
    Matching lines:
    • that we are told by those human beings who speak, not out of mere
  • Title: Signs and Symbols: Lecture 2: The Christmas Festival as a Symbol of the Sun Victory
    Matching lines:
    • moon, forming one body. At that time, the earth beings of today had
    • he should perceive them as the external bodies of spiritual beings.
    • bearers of spiritual beings. Man belongs to these spiritual beings.
    • universe and understood that we have become human beings through what
    • of the lower beings. Just imagine the sun leaving its orbit for a
    • the rhythmical life processes of all the beings dependent upon the
    • sun. Picture to yourself how the sun calls forth the beings of nature
    • beings, whom we consider today to be the spirits of the universe, also
    • will reign in human beings on earth in the future. The more we let the
    • into our beings. Then something will flow and live in us that will be
  • Title: Signs and Symbols: Lecture 3: Signs and Symbols of the Christmas Festival
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, to behold the world of the spirit around him in
    • upon beings and things from without. It had the quality of being able
  • Title: Lecture 1: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • requested me to speak about the spiritual beings we find in the realms
    • spiritual beings. So that in spiritual science we do not merely speak
    • of a spiritual world, but of quite definite beings and forces standing
    • include all that we, as human beings, do within it. It might easily
    • beings do in the physical world forms part of that world, for we must
    • beings, which are not revealed to the external senses, to the external
    • beings of an ever higher order. If we wish to acquire an understanding
    • while there are many varied and differentiated beings behind physical
    • multiplicity of differentiated beings, behind our physical nature. To
    • gradually, manifold beings disclose themselves — those beings
    • spiritual beings which we meet with there, and of which we have
    • multiplicity that lies behind the physical world, we first find beings
    • already known. We perceive self-enclosed pictures, beings with
    • according to their form or shape. These beings are one class of those
    • class of beings which we find there, we can only describe if we look
    • second phenomenon that presents itself to occult vision. Beings that
    • have definite forms belong to the one class; beings which actually
    • the first class of beings, which have quite a definite form, when
    • vision that class of creative nature-beings which, for the occultist,
    • imagination, the first class, as it were, of beings which create and
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 2: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • classes or categories of spiritual beings, perceptible to occult
    • summer or autumn, the dying of nature-beings in general. As soon as
    • of spiritual beings concerned with the fading and dying of the beings
    • plants are, so to speak, drawn out of the earth by certain beings
    • and the time has come for them to fade, other beings then work upon
    • them; beings of whom we cannot even say that they too are continually
    • These beings are primarily connected with the ripening of everything
    • these forces or beings exist. They are only visible to occult vision
    • possible. We have described the second sort of nature-beings by saying
    • beings, which live in air free from moisture, and eagerly drink in the
    • shine. These beings then sink down into the plant-world, or the animal
    • approach these beings we see that they stand in a certain relation to
    • beings, we find when we descend into the depths of the earth and
    • confronted with beings of a definite form, and we may call these the
    • collects and disperses; so that we may connect these spiritual beings
    • and sprouts. The beings of whom we have just spoken, stand, on the
    • category of such spiritual beings with which occult vision can become
    • or other nature-beings, to the next. We can observe that these beings,
    • the same beings continually re-appear on our earth, and that these
    • beings are brought into contact with the warmth of our planet —
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 3: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • acquainted with certain spiritual beings which occult vision can
    • correct conception of the nature of the spiritual beings of which we
    • describe in the words of any language these spiritual beings visible
    • meant when allusion is made to spiritual beings. It will be necessary
    • to describe the higher beings we meet with in the higher worlds. One
    • all other beings which also use their senses. As man we have a common
    • life with other men, and perhaps also with other beings. Everyone, as
    • first veil of the external world, we meet there with beings quite
    • We meet with beings not able to lead such an independent inner life as
    • with the outer world. Now those beings which occult vision meets with
    • beings, of which we are speaking as the next category above man, are
    • to this external world. These beings do not perceive an external world
    • his own nature. Thus in a certain sense for these beings of a higher
    • that when we ascend to the higher category of beings no longer
    • perceptible to man externally, we have before us beings which perceive
    • external world. When these beings of which we speak as a first
    • themselves filled with other beings higher than themselves. So, as
    • has his independent inner life. The beings belonging to the next
    • higher category — we call them, speaking generally, the beings of
    • This is the most essential difference between man and the beings of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 4: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • become acquainted with these spiritual beings themselves, as we have
    • ascended to the beings which stand immediately above man and which we
    • beings of the Third Hierarchy. As shown in the last lecture, it is
    • beings called, in the sense of western esotericism, Angels, Angeloi.
    • is meant by these beings of Third Hierarchy, but even if he goes
    • what may be called clairvoyant vision of the beings of the Third
    • clairvoyant consciousness of the beings of the Third Hierarchy. When a
    • beings in our environment; — at first, only dimly sensing them,
    • within us, and we get a living view of the beings of the Third
    • can only know something of those beings whom we have described as the
    • beings of the Third Hierarchy and their offspring; he can at first
    • perceive spiritual worlds, spiritual beings and spiritual facts when
    • see behind the beings around him in the external world, the spiritual
    • beings and forces everywhere more deeply concealed, as though behind a
    • belonging to the beings of the Second Hierarchy.
    • out tentacles on all sides and drew us within the beings into which
    • of developing love and sympathy. As human beings we experience our
    • sorrows and joys of conscious beings, so does the clairvoyant learn,
    • with a view of what goes on in the inner nature of those beings. We
    • feel ourselves there, within the living beings; we learn to live with
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 5: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual beings, and in the last lecture we described what the human
    • spiritual beings belonging to the first, the uppermost, rank of the
    • other beings, we must still realise that we ourselves are there, as it
    • perceiving other beings in our spiritual environment besides those of
    • the Second and. Third Hierarchies. The spiritual beings of whom we are
    • in other human beings or in the higher animals, as that we should
    • educate ourselves by that means and perceive behind the human beings
    • western esotericism — the Thrones. For we then perceive beings we
    • those beings to whom we then ascend — the beings of the second
    • esotericism this category of beings is called the Cherubim. It is
    • extremely difficult to describe the beings of this higher category,
    • the loftiness and greatness and sublimity of the beings of this
    • feeling, and will, the beings of the second category of the First
    • as the occultist feels when he stands before the beings we call the
    • the beings we call the Cherubim.
    • Still more difficult to describe are those beings called the Seraphim
    • occultist receives when he lifts himself to the beings we call the
    • We might describe the beings of the Third Hierarchy by saying: —
    • spirit. We might describe the beings of the Second Hierarchy by
    • saying: — What in the beings of the Third Hierarchy is
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 6: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • dependence on the various spiritual beings of the three hierarchies,
    • shall most easily attain if we begin with the beings of that hierarchy
    • namely the beings of the Third Hierarchy.
    • We have said that characteristic of the beings of the Third Hierarchy
    • spirit. Even in those beings who start immediately above man in the
    • being, the forces and beings of the higher hierarchies above them. In
    • beings, immediately above them. Thus what we men call our independent
    • thought in these beings, in so far as they themselves bring forth
    • with the world above them. Thus, in the inner life of these beings
    • Thus, as we have seen, these beings could hide nothing within them as
    • manifestation. But now let us just suppose that these beings had a
    • Well, in the beings we have designated as Angels, Archangels, and
    • beings had the desire to experience something in their inner nature
    • What I have just described as the denial of their own nature by beings
    • matter of fact, among the beings of the Third Hierarchy there were
    • beings? Something entered, which the other beings, those of the Third
    • Hierarchy which retained their own nature, cannot have. The beings of
    • beings of the Third Hierarchy had the desire to develop something
    • independence, a number of beings of the Third Hierarchy had to give up
    • moved these beings of the Third Hierarchy to develop such a desire
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 7: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • the spiritual beings at work in the various heavenly bodies. We were
    • about the individual spiritual beings at work in cosmic space, in the
    • stellar system; to know these spiritual beings as such; in other
    • words, we had to become acquainted with the various beings of the
    • have approached the beings of these Hierarchies by pointing out the
    • perception of those beings who, in the super-sensible world, are
    • a purely spiritual-psychic idea, of the character of the beings of the
    • really normal beings and the Luciferic beings of the hierarchies
    • already classified man himself, in the ranks of the beings who stand,
    • Hierarchy, and described the beings known to western esotericism as
    • Second Hierarchy, we have those beings we have described as Spirits of
    • we thus fix our attention upon the ranks of the spiritual beings
    • — the steps, as it were, of the ladder of the different beings of
    • think of him in relation to all these beings. We saw, in the last
    • spiritually explained, unless we fix our attention on these beings. We
    • beings who, in the first place, play their part in the human,
    • historical process of civilisation; so that we must regard the beings
    • Further, we have seen that while these beings of the Third Hierarchy
    • further seen that if only beings up to the rank of the Spirits of
    • We were obliged to instance these successive grades the Beings of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 8: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • corresponding spiritual beings whom we have recognized as members of
    • beings standing immediately above man to be the Angeloi, or
    • Angel-beings; we have also shown how, if a man really wishes to obtain
    • organize himself up to these beings next above him; must, as it were,
    • beings of the hierarchies. Instead of saying, “Over there is
    • have described) certain beings of the higher hierarchies.” This
    • means that to those beings, to the Angels or Angeloi, the whole cosmic
    • forth within us the possibility of seeing the world as such beings see
    • of the past activities of the corresponding beings of the hierarchies,
    • mineral world would be specially influenced. Certain beings of the
    • been brought about by one or several of those spiritual beings, whom,
    • understand in the right sense the spiritual beings who participate in
    • moved to weeping and sadness, in pity and sympathy for the beings
    • action of the spiritual beings in the heavenly bodies. As, however,
    • resembling the beings which, from something of an inner soul-nature,
    • beings, beings belonging to the earth and participating in its
    • certain spiritual beings connected with the spiritual atmosphere of
    • morning. Thus we can say: There are certain beings connected with the
    • the reverse is correct: namely the beings we are now considering, feel
    • springing forth of the plants in the spring. Now these beings are none
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture 9: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • forces which work in the beings of the kingdoms of nature on earth and
    • comprehension of the living cooperation of the beings of the various
    • means that in the animal dwell spiritual forces, belonging to beings
    • spiritual beings of the different hierarchies working in different
    • group-egos of the animals; and that these beings fulfil their tasks
    • offspring of that category of spiritual beings to which I have
    • their own evolution. These are the beings we designate as the
    • beings of the Second Hierarchy.
    • spiritual beings work upon man, upon the human race spread over the
    • earth? We cannot answer this as regards those spiritual beings we have
    • planets, so that groups of corresponding beings arise upon the earth.
    • Luciferic Beings of Motion work from the planets on to the earth to
    • works from the planets from those spiritual beings belongs to the
    • alone works inspiringly upon him; for the beings of the higher
    • that he could come directly in contact, so to speak, with those beings
    • this category, only they differ from the offspring of other beings
    • Time, uniting the two spiritual beings in a sort of marriage. Thus in
    • development of mankind is directed by the Spiritual Beings of Wisdom
    • — if, today, we were to confuse these different beings. It would
  • Title: Lecture 10: Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and in the Kingdoms of Nature
    Matching lines:
    • find it is always a question of the beings in connection with the
    • mineral works from those beings in the ranks of the hierarchies
    • from the beings we call the Spirits of Wisdom, or from that which is
    • “becoming Luciferic” of certain spiritual beings of a
    • in a new epoch of life. In like manner the spiritual beings who remain
    • of the fixed star. Indeed we human beings can only gain a concept of
    • Spiritual Beings of Wisdom at work there. It is necessary that in this
    • fixed star Luciferic Beings should work, who resist the mere substance
    • know from the Akashic Records, that the next higher class of beings
    • was built up out of the Universe by these beings. We can really only
    • the planetary system as the cometary and meteoric beings — as cometary
    • minerals. At a later period, when through the spiritual beings of
    • from cosmic space: a similar stream of beings to the group-souls of
    • the Spirits of Will; but above them lie the beings who essentially
    • Beings, so also within the comet there are such as stand at the stage
    • activity of other beings of the various hierarchies. Now the balance
    • connection with beings of the higher hierarchies, and so, too, is it
    • complicated cooperation of the beings of the various hierarchies, and
  • Title: Lecture: The Ten Commandments
    Matching lines:
    • but the effect of the work of spiritual beings can only become
    • divine spiritual beings. Then on the moon the astral body was
    • incorporated — all the work of divine spiritual beings. What made man
    • within him. Man must say to himself, “Divine beings have worked upon
  • Title: Lecture: The Sermon on the Mount
    Matching lines:
    • beings, but now they had to descend into his realm, appear close to
    • spiritual beings.” Now men should find the strength within their own
    • beings. His spirit self is not yet in him; only in the future will it
    • so on. The mystics experienced in their inner beings what Moses
  • Title: Three Paths: Lecture I: The Path through the Gospels and The Path of Inner Experience
    Matching lines:
    • which we foresee as necessary for the human beings of a very
    • beings who remained behind on the Moon, and who therefore have no
    • free without the Luciferic beings; he would have been always bound to
    • Moon-time when the Moon and its beings first separated from the sun,
    • on which, however, remained the beings from whom man took his origin.
  • Title: Three Paths: Lecture II: The Path of Initiation
    Matching lines:
    • strange this seems. Why are men plagued by beings which are really
    • was a Moon-condition. During this Moon-condition the Luciferic beings
    • remained behind. These Luciferic beings developed further, alongside
    • the progressive divine spiritual beings. In the Lemurian time Lucifer
    • to speak, of beings belonging to the super-sensible worlds learned that
    • Luciferic beings, and let us consider mankind as a creation of the
    • transmitted to a certain extent to the beings of the spiritual world,
    • For the divine spiritual beings who may be designated the creators of
    • to do with the gods and with the Luciferic beings, who look down, so
    • karma. In our fifth post-Atlantean period, human beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Waking of the Human Soul and the Forming of Destiny: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • Steiner here deals with the interwovenness of human beings and
    • spiritual Beings and the presence of Christ among us now and in
    • spirit-soul being in spiritual intercourse with that host of Beings
    • rightly into intercourse with human beings. Just think what we should
    • be if we were not thinking beings, what we should be as human beings
    • together! All that we are as human beings together results from the
    • fact that we are thinking beings. Here on this earth we mutually
    • also with other human beings who are there in the pre-earthly
    • Beings who rule over peoples, Beings with this responsibility for the
    • very reason that they have the relation with human beings which we
    • which we have mutual understanding with other human beings. Without
    • language, what should we be as human beings in mutual association if
    • Beings, but can declare in an entirely specific manner what this or
    • that class of Beings has bestowed upon us for the life on earth. We
    • thank these spiritual Beings — that is, we place ourselves in a
    • right relation with these Beings — when we say: For my thinking,
    • association of man with the Beings whom we call the Primal Forces, the
    • power by still loftier Beings.
    • transformed by us. We see thus that what makes us human beings, that
    • through which we are human beings among human beings, manifests our
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Waking of the Human Soul and the Forming of Destiny: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • Steiner here deals with the interwovenness of human beings and
    • spiritual Beings and the presence of Christ among us now and in
    • too simply as we human beings of the present time, of the nineteenth,
    • As human beings of the present time, we experience concepts as
    • the ancient instinctive clairvoyance by human beings. And if, from
    • various individual races and groups of human beings, but in general
    • course of life. But those human beings of a more ancient time were
    • entirely different from contemporary human beings in their entire life
    • number of human beings who still possessed an inwardly living, active
    • human beings of a later time. Just think for a moment, that till this
    • period, human beings said to themselves — they did not clearly
    • beings of that time knew quite clearly that with the earthly existence
    • that time human beings saw into the pre-earthly existence as if
    • of earthly human beings that they had to descend to the earth since
    • pre-earthly existence; it had to be said to human beings: If you wish
    • the earth as earthly human beings, we look up to the sun, we form
    • spiritual Beings, and the most significant among these Beings for
    • of Golgotha, it became clear to them that human beings beheld the sun
    • This descent was far more important for human beings of that time than
    • a community with human beings, that He desired to share in the two
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • pass by other human beings and cannot understand them. This too
    • is felt to grow near, in soul, to other human beings. Everyone passes
    • his soul. Human beings must again be capable of feeling, not weakly,
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • beings, but only for science. And science led an existence among men
    • human beings but it most certainly was not a human being! Something
    • among mankind. But human beings do not really fit in with this
    • word — they are looking for human beings — and they find,
    • could express this in other ways too: Human beings strive toward
    • into relation with human beings with whom it can experience Nature in
    • years of youth. We must come together with human beings with whom we
    • things will link themselves together. Human beings who lived at the
    • Human beings had a heritage in their souls. Heritage was not there
    • olden times human beings were young and grew old in a more natural
    • so that human beings should be truly young and how, in youth, they
    • Before then human beings lived on the earth with much they inherited.
    • human beings were fed on the past. Since the fifteenth century they
    • unwritten page. And how have human beings been living since the
    • human beings to speak as man to man. This is no longer so, because
    • the “Liberal Arts”. These Liberal Arts were not beings
    • loved; they were real beings with whom man was related and had
    • the remotest notion of what must be done now, when human beings who
    • from the circulation of the body. But you might say: But human beings
    • after man has been cut off from the world. That is why human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • was it not always so? Did human beings in earlier times include in
    • striving among human beings of past epochs, apart from the fact that
    • in the organism and human beings were aware of them. They felt
    • human being was still an entity. He was a being among other beings.
    • be fully conscious, and to this human beings do not wish to be
    • begins to speak of spiritual beings as one speaks of plants and
    • reality, indeed the living reality for human beings! The other kind
    • of reality is good for machines but not for human beings.
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • human beings, to be beneficial to them; other activities may be
    • because then human beings would again begin to thirst for the Spirit.
    • the immediate experience of human beings in their relations to one
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • consequence of a historical development. Until then human beings had
    • primal revelation faded out. Human beings lost the faculty for being
    • point in the first third of the fifteenth century. Human beings
    • simply disappear; science has silenced them. Human beings even when
    • to groups of human beings in association that the old intuitions were
    • thinking which human beings today do not like because they feel as if
    • had to be human beings who could not endure having an ant-heap in
    • beings inwardly experienced a dead thinking once puberty was passed.
    • puberty. In later times, living thinking was lost; human beings in
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • resounding endlessly, that human beings must continue on into the
    • between human beings, the moral impulse of confidence.
    • phrases, we must say: That joy and that love which fired human beings
    • Those human beings will feel themselves weak and lacking in will, in
    • beings will tragically experience disillusionment in their fellow
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • something that is not in the heads of human beings but in the
    • human beings sitting there are judging differently. They say: “He
    • these thirty invisible, super-sensible beings are, in fact, quite
    • Having something communicated by other human beings.
    • identified with having something communicated by other human beings.
    • and younger human beings — finally mere infants. We should then
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • souls of these human beings were still so constituted that they were
    • the confidential communication of other human beings. The prevalent
    • soul-spiritual Beings descending into the human organism communicated
    • human beings strove to come to terms with what is revealed through
    • streaming, Beings reveal themselves to man and leave behind in him
    • their teachers that thoughts were Beings permeated, imbued by the
    • that spiritual Beings are there when man is receiving his thoughts
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • century, human beings met and spoke to one another out of the
    • beings have not yet developed an active enough thinking to formulate
    • cannot be solved as formerly when human beings confronted each other
    • human beings who have not learnt to walk in the ways of beauty, and
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • possibility of differentiating between human beings. For human nature
    • believed in other human beings; now I need something that somebody
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture XI
    Matching lines:
    • human beings today still have the capacity of learning to experience
    • have said, these things have been lost. Human beings have reduced
    • for science confines itself to what is the same for all human beings.
    • human beings — what does not lend it self to be grasped in
    • beings, then the matter is still more complicated. Then, what
    • against what alone can work from man to man. Human beings pass one
    • together! Human beings pass one another by because only what plays
    • are human beings whose very presence, at a certain age, is felt by
    • those around them as a benediction. There are such human beings. If
    • saying: There are human beings who can bless. There are not many who
    • the connections We learn to come to a deeper relation to human beings
    • beings learn once again how to live with one another. This cannot be
    • we actually live very much as if no longer among human beings at all,
    • among human beings. We trouble ourselves very little about human
    • beings. We only concern ourselves with what is on paper. For many
    • culture. He said: When one looks at human beings today, they cannot
    • a healthy education of the young must preserve human beings from
    • this, must set human beings upon their legs again, and lead them to
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture XII
    Matching lines:
    • beings who felt in this way to look out into Nature at animals,
    • same time more intense. In a certain sense human beings looked
    • human beings without sheaths. This has gradually arisen. But in a
    • fear of being obliged to consort with human beings whose egos are
    • younger human beings. And only when one has grown older and has met
    • superfluous, that human beings are capable out of themselves of
  • Title: Lecture: Younger Generation: Lecture XIII
    Matching lines:
    • devours us as beings of soul.
    • into a globe, and in this process engenders living beings and finally
    • transformation of living beings, about the human soul, or even in the
    • beings at the beginning of the twentieth century — they felt
    • natural to human beings, there were Mystery centers. In these Mystery
    • and this library is out there in the human beings walking about.
    • human beings. Into these vessels we must pour the spiritual in order
    • Why did human beings tear each other to pieces during the second
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture I: The Power and Mission of Michael
    Matching lines:
    • which we, human beings of the present day, may gain to that spiritual
    • beings which we meet in the earthly sphere, that is, in the mineral,
    • beings belonging to higher realms which we have designated as the
    • beings of the higher hierarchies. If we speak of evolution in
    • its entirety, we have always to consider these beings of the higher
    • These beings, on their part, also pass through an evolution which we
    • for example, the following: You know that we human beings have passed
    • that we as human beings who experience ourselves in earthly
    • Let us now consider the beings directly above our human stage whom we
    • may say: these beings, although their form is entirely different from
    • we turn to the Archai, the time spirits, to the beings who especially
    • Now the significant question arises: If we turn to the beings still
    • already passed beyond the stages which we human beings conceive of as
    • eighth stage. We human beings are at the fourth stage of evolution; if
    • the Form Spirits belong permeates the sphere in which we human beings
    • Let us repeat: We human beings exist in a sphere which has reached the
    • the beings of the Spirits of Form.
    • must take into account the beings we have often mentioned as
    • cooperating in world events: the Luciferic and Ahrimanic beings. Let
    • these beings. They dwell in the same spheres in which we human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture II: The Michael revelation.
    Matching lines:
    • process of dying. I once stated the following: If we human beings were
    • realize that through the head only the Luciferic beings spoke to man.
    • Thus we must say: The human beings of the pre-Christian age directed
    • human being is in the environment of spiritual beings during his
    • waking hours, but that these spiritual beings are not his creator
    • beings, but the Luciferic beings. The beings which mankind felt to be
    • the divine creator beings were active in man from the moment of
    • is surrounded by Luciferic beings. The fact that the human being
    • Luciferic beings was a secret known in all ancient temples and it was
    • nineteenth century the time has come when human beings must recognize
    • This knowledge which should make its way among human beings much
    • The essential thing is for human beings to see that since they did not
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture III. Michaelic Thinking.
    Matching lines:
    • We speak lightly of the fact that we, as physical human beings, live
    • was a short time ago outside us? We are not thinkable as human beings
    • sense-beings, intelligent beings, in short, that we possess all that
    • existence as head-beings. Now, I have told you that this is only one
    • sphere belongs to the spiritual beings that are our creators, just as
    • a moment and consider those beings which we always have called, in the
    • Creative Form Beings, then we shall have to say that we, as human
    • beings, shall only reach the sphere which we ascribe to our Divine
    • Creator Beings when the Earth has passed through three further stages
    • beings shall have reached after the Vulcan evolution. This is
    • only our Divine Creator Spirits, but also the Ahrimanic beings. Thus
    • with the Ahrimanic beings. In the fourth sphere, the Luciferic beings
    • distribution of these spiritual beings. We are able to go into details
    • are perceiving and intelligent beings by virtue of our living in the
    • Luciferic beings down into the sphere of men, into the fourth sphere
    • beings.
    • human intelligence. You know that we human beings have many personal
    • intelligence and logic are concerned, all human beings possess the
    • having permeated and influenced human beings with the being of
    • your soul gaze upon something else which may bring human beings
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture IV: The Culture of the Mysteries and the Michael Impulse.
    Matching lines:
    • human beings who were found to be objectively suited for direct
    • through them, out to other human beings. One cannot understand ancient
    • present-day natural-scientific mode of thought. Most human beings who
    • century, human beings of the Occident begin to think in the way we
    • human beings still meet the doctrine of repeated earth lives with the
    • objection that human beings do not remember their previous earth
    • surprised that human beings do not today, in their ordinary knowledge,
    • human beings did not attain to any factual clarity about their own
    • Only through the fact that human beings once employ one life in order
    • upon former earth lives. And there are not so few human beings who are
    • repeatedly. Human beings live toward a time in the future in which
    • beings are brought to self-knowledge through the
    • nature of this special experience which will suggest to human beings
    • beings; but still, they are indicated in these few human beings. Not
    • the way in which they will appear eventually. Human beings will be
    • other human beings, I am educated, consciously or unconsciously, for a
    • of feeling is already present today in individual human beings. They
    • something completely different from them. Whenever such human beings
    • you here and which is present in some human beings today although they
    • are not aware of it will become ever more present. Human beings will
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture V: The Michael Deed and the Michael Influence as Counter-pole of the Ahrimanic Influence
    Matching lines:
    • documents reach back. This is not the case. Human beings, even the
    • beings after the middle of the fifteenth century. We can trace this
    • beings. To fail to understand these things was tolerable in a certain
    • Certainly, there exist today many human beings who see clearly that
    • arises for human beings when they have to ask the question: How can
    • for human beings prior to the fourth post-Christian century to speak
    • the Angeloi were human beings, human beings, to be sure, with an
    • evolution has entered its descending phases, other beings make
    • evolution when certain beings make themselves felt who upon
    • For we will be different beings on Jupiter. These so-to-speak
    • that man is also a super-sensible being. Supersensibily these beings
    • beings make themselves felt which exist in the environment of mankind.
    • fifteenth century. These beings possess chiefly the impulse of a force
    • the human consciousness. These invisible beings are related to that
    • will-beings were able to take possession of the consciousness of these
    • these human beings and acted with their consciousness. And
    • these beings who thus took possession, who are still sub-human beings,
    • what kind of beings are they? We have to pose this question very
    • seriously: What kind of beings are they?
    • The sub-human beings whose main character consists of an impulse which
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Mission of Michael: Lecture VI: The Ancient Yoga Culture and the New Yoga Will.
    Matching lines:
    • in man; he was the same. And it was clear to human beings of that time
    • the world. We as modern human beings cannot attain this by
    • beings of elemental nature of whom I have spoken yesterday,
    • beings of whom I spoke yesterday — I should like to call them the
    • anti-Michaelic beings — are able to penetrate into the air and,
    • beings in the breathing process three millennia ago. Our comprehension
    • all the fibers of the soul life by those human beings who wish to
    • the human beings who have entered the Anthroposophical Movement. But
  • Title: Lecture: Signs of the Times: Michaels Battle and Its Reflection On Earth -- I
    Matching lines:
    • superficially causes human beings to sleep away the important
    • be awake. We are always, in a certain respect, sleeping human beings.
    • and willing human beings. We are constantly in a super-sensible world;
    • we are in regard to the world of physical beings while we sleep. We
    • beings and the forces that come from the realm of the so-called dead.
    • It will not be easy to make human beings conscious of these things to
    • live with the beings of the animal, plant, and mineral realms. Mankind
    • human beings they leave behind. Such things can only be discussed if
    • epigrammatically. The souls of these human beings who have died in the
    • that these are two completely different states. Human beings do not
    • person has died. Although human beings do not know it, these inner
    • beings of the present day, we would not come upon very deep regions of
  • Title: Lecture: Signs of the Times: Michaels Battle and Its Reflection On Earth -- II
    Matching lines:
    • it. Human beings lack the perspective to see this; for such a thing
    • to be only material. This has brought about the fact that human beings
    • These spiritual beings who had to be fought by the Archangel Michael
    • differentiation among human beings. Those spiritual beings who are the
    • direct followers of the Archangels strive to lead human beings back to
    • these beings alone had been active, mankind would have become one
    • somewhat higher level. These spiritual beings, however, against whom
    • may be called Ahrimanic beings, and we must realize that the Ahrimanic
    • Certain spiritual beings whose task in the spiritual world it was to
    • upon the earth. These spiritual beings who up to the forties produced
    • If one learns to know those human beings who descended to earthly
    • human beings who, after the year 1848 — more precisely, after
    • life of the earth, where they now are among human beings. One
    • It is, in general, very difficult to speak to human beings of the
    • the physical plane, the more human beings sleep through it.
    • that human beings will soon be called upon to understand something
    • event that takes place only when the human beings devote themselves to
    • human beings were to introduce the necessary reforms. This, of course,
    • they do not do, because human beings must rely on their freedom. The
    • beings; it draws their attention away from what ought to happen. Thus
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Psychoanalysis: Lecture I: Anthroposophy and Psychoanalysis I
    Matching lines:
    • human beings. Today they must become aware of such
  • Title: Psychoanalysis: Lecture II: Anthroposophy and Psychoanalysis II
    Matching lines:
    • interwoven with it, and the other beings as well.
    • spiritual beings who must be spoken of as real. So that if a
    • of human beings with the spiritual world. Therefore it would be
  • Title: Psychoanalysis: Lecture III: Reflections in the Mirror of Consciousness, Superconsciousness and Subconsciousness
    Matching lines:
    • certain spiritual beings avoid a personality who gives out the
    • the beneficent influence of certain beings who retreat
    • and intellectual ones as well show us the kind of human beings
    • forces, hidden spiritual beings. For him a volcanic eruption is
    • “Well, when innocent human beings are destroyed by a
    • something moral, and spiritual beings in the higher worlds are
  • Title: Psychoanalysis: Lecture IV: Hidden Soul Powers
    Matching lines:
    • such beings exist and which we perceive, perchance, through an
    • to approach and to connect itself with us. All beings who in
    • influence upon the demonic or beneficent beings inhabiting the
    • reality and the nature of the connection between human beings
  • Title: The Ego: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • human beings of our present age will separate themselves into two
    • beings, must be prepared by mankind. We can in a certain connection
    • catastrophe, there were numerous human beings who knew through their
    • in a spiritual world.” Fewer and fewer became the human beings
    • different these souls of human beings will be in the future, with a
    • back to ancient times. Groups of human beings then belonged together,
    • beings not only appear alike in their physiognomy, but that also the
    • soul-qualities are similar in groups of human beings: that one can, as
    • it were, divide human beings into categories. Each person can still
    • beings were grouped according to external characteristics in their
    • between human beings as were customary in old Atlantis. The idea of race
    • gaps, which are existing between various groups of human beings. For
    • movement should serve to this end, that human beings become
    • number of human beings today are, as it were, before the self-opening
    • incarnation, a number of human beings are reborn, then they will
    • Fichte rightly said, most human beings would sooner regard themselves
    • stream the great spiritual beings of the world. And so the content of
    • spoken. There we speak to all human beings. Because in a certain
    • through anthroposophy a speech comprehensible to all human beings,
    • incarnation a number of human beings with an ego in which they
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Ego: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • beings had other powers of soul, which we can designate as a kind of
    • human beings, but they still had the faculty to see the spirit which
    • exists in the outer world, spiritual phenomena, facts and beings; even
    • perception on the physical plane, whereas all human beings earlier
    • Man was more united with spiritual beings; they revealed themselves in
    • universe through spiritual intuition and inspiration, the human beings
    • their corresponding height. Such human beings constantly appeared, and
    • those human beings, however, who retained the old faculties in
    • case of single human beings. The life of the individual falls into
  • Title: The Ego: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • certain human beings must be so inspired on earth, through grace, in
    • all the beings of the divine spiritual world. Now he was alone in
    • initiate, of effecting in human beings what John effected as the
    • Waterman, as the Baptist: namely, to bring human beings to this, that
    • the most important thing at the time. Human beings were immersed, and
    • group-souls, and the noble, higher spiritual beings, he sees the
  • Title: Bridge between the Ideal and the Real: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • human beings will not admit this. They like to have truths
    • lived in human beings something of an echo of the old atavistic
    • for human beings, (as it became later in the 5th epoch), that
    • beings of the 4th Post-Atlantean epoch knew that, from sleeping
    • another part or the world, and other human beings, we see that
    • honoured as the cause of Death. The fact that beings had to die
    • everywhere, but still in countless human beings, Auguste Comte
    • the demonological stage. Human beings imagined that behind the
    • sensible phenomena of Nature supersensible Spiritual beings
    • they first thought demons, elementary beings, were behind all
    • human beings would take such ideals as those of Auguste Comte
    • one day: “Human beings have really only acquired on the
    • everything which human beings can Think and Feel and Will is
    • circles of human beings. The study of Auguste Comte gives a
  • Title: Bridge between the Ideal and the Real: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • Ego those Beings of the third Hierarchy to which I have just
    • around him, but would immediately feel in himself the Beings of
    • because those Beings work in us, my dear friends, we have in
    • also say, that because these Arch-Angelic Beings shine into our
    • because the Beings of the Archai, the Spirits of Time, pulsate
    • feel ourselves as earthly human beings — that means
    • of thought we feel ourselves as individual beings. Let us once
    • would at once cease to feel yourselves as personal beings if
    • which comes from the Archai) that remains for most human beings
    • various beings of the 3rd Hierarchy, the Archai, the Spirits of
    • enter the consciousness of most human beings, that their
    • Beings of the third Hierarchy, is something of which men would
    • connection with the Beings of the third Hierarchy. What comes
    • inactive, They are then in living interchange with the Beings
    • the Beings of the third Hierarchy, and because he knew: —
    • of his body, but that it was bound up with the Beings of the
    • external nature, together with the Beings of the third
    • with his body. The reason he cannot see the Beings of the
    • consciousness that these Beings were there and that his soul
    • with his body; the man of old believed that the Beings of the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Greek and Germanic Mythology: Lecture I - The Prometheus Saga
    Matching lines:
    • which adorn human beings of the fifth root-race. This woman was
    • beings to-day. Mankind was guided by great leaders and teachers whom
    • as human beings of higher development, in order to instruct men who
    • Thus we have some human beings who are already exalted Leaders and
    • — we have to understand three Beings who were leaders of men one
    • leading Beings as, first of all Uranus, later Chronos, and after that
  • Title: Lecture: Greek and Germanic Mythology: Lecture II - The Argonaut Saga and the Odyssey
    Matching lines:
    • evolution occurs, it becomes possible for new Beings, Beings who up to
    • of Beings have participated in human evolution, the activity of whom
    • had not hitherto been noticeable. You must think of these Beings as
    • behind the Beings who in the middle of the Lemurian time had
    • which took place at that time. The Beings of whom I am now speaking
    • so far advanced as the Beings who were able to intervene in the middle
    • human faculties. Up to this time men had not been Beings of
    • intelligence, now they acquired the intellect. And these new Beings
    • of these backward Beings. Thus the influence of these Beings, who are
    • in the higher wisdom, the influence of those Beings, who are not
    • regards these Beings. If you think of the culture-epochs of our fifth
    • activity, under the influence of the Beings I have mentioned; it was
    • taught that the Beings who made use of the dry, dispassionate human
    • acquainted with the first operations of those Beings of whom I have
  • Title: Lecture: Greek and Germanic Mythology: Lecture III - The Sigfried Saga
    Matching lines:
    • Course entitled “The Spiritual Beings in the Heavenly Bodies and
  • Title: Lecture: Greek and Germanic Mythology: Lecture IV - The Trojan War
    Matching lines:
    • characteristic of the Manus of the sixth root-race. Such beings have
    • were under the influence of higher beings. They were directly
    • dependent upon higher Beings, Beings who had gone through their own
    • with higher Beings, but to whom such comprehensive guidance is not
    • inspiration direct from higher spiritual beings, from super-men. This
    • separation, caused beings to turn against one another. Earlier, too,
    • relationship with kama, single beings had turned against one another,
  • Title: Lecture: Lecture I: Occult Signs and Symbols
    Matching lines:
    • plants and animals as is the case of the earth today, but of beings
    • will be luminous, luminous through the fact that human beings will
    • also at the time of the old Sun. It had higher beings at their human
    • stage, and these beings had luminous astral bodies. The Bible, quite
    • correctly, calls these beings, Spirits of Light or Elohim.
    • more luminous it will be. The Elohim, those beings who dwelt on the
    • beings who are actually present, like the Elohim. These beings of
  • Title: Lecture: Lecture II: Occult Signs and Symbols
    Matching lines:
    • Initiates look out into the far future and see how human beings are
    • human beings gradually transform themselves since, as a matter of
    • impregnated with the etheric body. There were no other beings but Air
    • beings. As man, one would have been able to penetrate these Air
    • beings because they were just as penetrable as air is today. They
    • notion of these water beings. Only physical bodies of this kind were
    • accordingly and gradually all beings became denser and firmer.
    • Sun, the bad lunar men had again to unite with the Sun beings. Thus,
    • It was the high beings who inhabited the Sun who had to cast out the
    • various impulses. Now all the bad beings who had been expelled with
    • beings have progressed to what they are today. Had the Old Moon gone
    • beings, on the other hand, who were so spiritual that they had no
    • for the beings of our earth to develop themselves beyond the snake
    • stage to that of the human. It was the Sun beings who bestowed upon
    • the beings of our earth the strength to lift themselves above the
    • snake. The material purity of the Sun condition of those high beings
    • beings will be dealt with at some other time.
  • Title: Lecture: Lecture III: Occult Signs and Symbols
    Matching lines:
    • today? Because there were beings in preceding eras who had thoughts
    • evil. This will become clear to us if we again consider human beings.
    • In their development men have become fourfold beings and thereby
    • beings of the created world. Here on earth, however, the fifth member
    • fourfold beings, they would be constantly directed by the gods
  • Title: Lecture: Lecture IV: Occult Signs and Symbols
    Matching lines:
    • beings, already existed but at that time they had a differently
    • being with nature. He said that the individual beings in nature are
    • enables us to illustrate through human beings the development of the
    • speak “feeling beings.” On the highest stage of their
    • divine beings.
    • his ego. In the astral world one finds beings like one's self, but in
    • humans have sprung. Were one to compare these four kinds of beings
    • a message of the activity of God. Men will extend their beings, as it
    • beings, and through the power of the sun, they will be able to bring
    • from which all beings have, so to speak, physically crystallized.
    • cube. Within this space various beings develop. The ones standing
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • means that our souls' gaze must rise to those beings who, in
    • visible world we can only progress to beings that represent four
    • of invisible beings, through the knowledge of the super-sensible
    • certain distance towards those beings and powers, which are the
    • been lived before, and known before, by those Beings who are higher
    • primeval world-wisdom and with the spiritual beings that stand above
    • him. Spiritual beings had first those imaginations, inspirations,
    • can penetrate into the world of those spiritual beings. We can,
    • came forth. But this wisdom, out of which spiritual beings formed our
    • spiritual beings have built the world. After this primeval wisdom,
    • of spiritual beings, of which the physical Jupiter is only the
    • spaces of the universe man saw spiritual beings — the spiritual
    • hierarchies. He actually saw beings. We can compare the changes that
    • the ancient eye saw the aura of Jupiter, it saw spiritual beings in
    • beings surrounding the star was kept and guarded in the holy
    • spiritual beings were spoken of which surround the spheres of the
    • was the totality of spiritual beings belonging to that planet.
    • Spiritual world and spiritual beings were spoken of when, in the
    • spiritual beings. When those names are used to-day, only the coarsest
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • Spiritual beings, which are also called elementals, are bewitched in
    • How are those spiritual, divine beings who surround us able to
    • spiritual, creative, building beings. The elemental spirits first
    • beings, whom we have to thank for all the things that surround us,
    • beings, who were and are being continually bewitched through the
    • world, does he release and redeem those spiritual elemental beings.
    • Now what happens to those elemental beings which, having come out of
    • place between those elemental beings which have simply passed into
    • transition for these elemental beings. When he has passed through the
    • elemental beings which he has not released during his former life
    • these elemental beings which enter into man from the outer world, and
    • But these elemental beings are not only associated with fire and with
    • spiritual divine beings in all that takes place in the outer sense
    • night, elemental beings live also in that process, and so it is that
    • man stands in an intimate relationship with the beings of the
    • thank divine spiritual beings who have driven forth elemental spirits
    • gates of death those beings whom we have led towards daylight can now
    • it is not the human self, but those elemental beings which are
    • that which thou takest with thee as beings of the night, thou forcest
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • the beings in the universe pass through reincarnations, from the
    • similar task. Other beings became human on those other planets, and now
    • degrees of divine beings. The Egyptian Sage who spoke of the gods did
    • of spiritual divine beings. Dionysius the Areopagite and the Western
    • divine spiritual beings. It is the same thing whether to speak of
    • The beings, who are the first to be invisible and who stand
    • Primeval Beginnings. Thus we have three degrees of beings who stand
    • above man. These three degrees of spiritual beings have all passed
    • through the human stage; once they were all men. The beings who are
    • ancient Saturn. These beings have risen by degrees from their human
    • stage, they are higher beings to-day, in higher grades of hierarchies
    • or Spirits of Personality. Whilst these beings in accordance with
    • description of those beings), whilst they were thus rising in their
    • You can see now that those beings we call Archai, Primal-Beings or
    • from the Sun those beings of the spiritual hierarchies, whom we call
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • liberation or imprisonment of certain beings can be brought about —
    • the liberation of those beings of which we spoke yesterday in
    • previous lecture. We have made it clear that those beings of the
    • inwardly living and inwardly in motion because spiritual beings
    • It comes from Spirits essentially higher, Spiritual Beings who have
    • In order to form an idea of such sublime Beings, and why they were
    • spiritual heights, to super-human beings, and these become ever
    • the power of those Beings consist, how is it expressed? It consists
    • You have an example of this indeed in those beings of whom we have
    • a time comes when Beings do not only give thoughts and the like, a
    • of their own bodies? They were the Beings whom we call Thrones or
    • the Cosmos, it streamed forth from highly exalted Beings — the
    • activity, other spiritual beings were necessary who had also had to
    • inhabit ancient Saturn, beings inferior to the Thrones, but higher
    • Spirits of Personality — Archai. These Beings belong to the
    • there that those Beings stand, whom we call Powers or Exusiai,
    • these Powers are those Beings we call Mights — Spirits of
    • those beings we call Spirits of Wisdom — Dominions, Kyriotetes.
    • Thus on ancient Saturn we have an ascending scale of Beings: the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • have had the activity of higher spiritual Beings within our Cosmos,
    • spiritual realm itself in which these higher spiritual Beings are,
    • From what has been said you will have seen that spiritual Beings of
    • environment of Saturn. Still other Beings were around ancient Saturn,
    • Beings of a degree still higher and still more sublime than the
    • spiritual Beings who are of a supremely high, sublime nature.
    • are the Dhyanic Beings of the Eastern Teaching.
    • Whence do these circles of sublime Beings come? Everything in the
    • the Sun the coarser substances and beings belonging to it. But
    • evolution goes further. The beings who have now to dwell upon the
    • come, all the beings who now live and move upon our earth will be
    • all the beings it had formerly excluded. Then will come the Vulcan
    • all those Beings who have evolved out of the small beginnings of the
    • become a circle of Beings like the Thrones, Cherubim, Seraphim, which
    • Beings, are the results that have come over to us from an earlier
    • Thrones are for us the highest Hierarchy among divine Beings, because
    • Hence it is that these Beings have come into the actual direct
    • of Beings to execute its plan. These Beings must first prepare
    • themselves for the task. The Beings who, are so to speak, nearest God
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • spiritual life of Beings who stand above man. Especially such a
    • a sketchy way, those other beings of the spiritual Hierarchies, whom
    • the Beings who, counting upwards, stand nearest to man, and are
    • These Beings who stand, as it were, in between man and those others
    • than man. What is the task of these Beings? Their task can be
    • beings were not there to connect the separate incarnations, and watch
    • have to assign one of these Beings to each man, a being who,
    • incarnation to the other. These are not the beings who rule Karma
    • as the man is not himself aware of it. These Beings are the Angels.
    • initiation. The Beings who, as Angels, are one stage higher than men,
    • Now, we pass on to the next group of Beings, to the Archangels —
    • Then we rise to those beings whom we designate the Spirits of
    • are still loftier Beings, who have a still higher task in the
    • And when we get beyond the Archai, we reach to those Beings whom we
    • Spiritual Beings must also exist, whose care it is during the whole
    • these Beings. In spiritual science, in that which it is desired to
    • Wisdom of the Mysteries, these different Beings of the heavenly
    • We may now characterise in a similar way how the Beings we named
    • marks for certain realms where the higher Beings held sway. We must
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • but make it clear to ourselves that the Beings of the universe differ
    • these, you have to look for the physical body of Angelic beings. The
    • And then we come to those Beings whom we designate as Archai,
    • he can recognise these highly evolved Beings, the Spirits of
    • Now we come to yet higher spiritual Beings, to those who reach up to
    • beings of Venus and of Mercury are their organs of execution, the
    • beings of Venus who have their physical body in fire, and those of
    • Beings who live in the Sun make use of the spirits of Venus
    • him from other Beings, it makes him into a self-contained being
    • beings; because they had a certain relationship, to the physical
    • of the earth, were led by such Beings, into whom a Spirit of
    • again Maya, again we have Beings who are something different from
    • post-Atlantean times. But such beings arose, also even in the post
    • although they lived in the post Atlantean times, as were those beings
    • higher Beings, who proclaim and express themselves through the man.
    • spiritual Beings.
    • possible for a being to be inspired by all three Spiritual Beings.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 8
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • Beings and their relations to our world and solar system, which, to
    • Sun globe, there distinctly appear encircling it, those Beings, who
    • for these three groups of Beings form a circle around the ancient
    • they are all individualised, so that one indicates different Beings
    • signs to show the direction in which certain Beings are. We must
    • Beings
    • warmth substance was infused into Saturn, the Beings with which we
    • conjoint action of the Beings inside, and outside Saturn. It was said
    • making the sacrifice, namely, those Beings whom we call Spirits of
    • Wisdom. The Thrones are Beings of greater power; they could let their
    • circumference, along with the previously mentioned Beings, the
    • Saturn with all its beings consisted only of warmth, but this globe
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • Beings or Hierarchies. For when we speak of the contraction of large
    • it is brought about by the action of those Beings of the higher
    • end, the beings which belong to it have to take part in its
    • Now we have seen that guiding Beings are everywhere. We have seen
    • with the earth, how the higher spiritual Beings — Angels,
    • certain height. These are the spiritual beings of the Hierarchies who
    • reached, when those Beings who had descended from the heights reach
    • their goal, then other Beings have to become the leaders and guides
    • spiritual Beings; only then does it become possible to lead the
    • beings who have to lead the nation to a still higher point of
    • that the Thrones became Thrones, only because from created beings
    • further, and rises to higher Beings; we have learnt to know the first
    • to know in them Beings, who are sacrificing something; we have seen
    • had not received embodied into them, what the former Beings gave out
    • Beings will be developing into men. Does all that continue endlessly?
    • number of beings are added to the former ones with each circle? Is it
    • really all, that out of originally helpless creatures beings should
    • the spirits of fire only the image of those beings we shall ourselves
    • Hierarchies, we shall develop only into Beings which exist already?
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Spiritual Hierarchies: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • illuminating the actions of the spiritual beings in the kingdoms of nature
    • spiritually proceeds: Beings arise to higher stages, and whilst they
    • it brings back with it all that the beings who have worked on the
    • heaven were deposed all the deeds of the Beings of a former
    • Beings began to create.
    • When the whole creation of Jupiter began, all the Beings in the
    • the Beings who are active within the whole expanse of our planetary
    • system are developing further, so also are the Beings outside our
    • spaces. As some of the surrounding Beings withdrew, so did also some
    • of the Beings who were outside in universal spaces; some of these
    • withdrawn by the Beings who retired, something which had nothing to
    • Beings formed first Uranus, and then Neptune during the Mars
    • worlds which have come into existence because Beings who, during the
    • ourselves: What position has man towards those Beings of the higher
    • beings in the world? They have what is called ‘the direct sight
    • beginning of our development these highest Beings have enjoyed the
    • Thus it is immensely important for us to know that these Beings came
    • Beings. For them, there only exists the sight of the commands of the
    • When we descend to the next Hierarchy, to those Beings whom we call
    • beings who performed the most terrific and the most abominable deeds
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • is not concerned over her countless failures, for the beings behind
    • mature for us human beings, if we but have patience. When within this
    • there is born for us human beings that which is beyond time. If we
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • things of the higher worlds, the beings of the super-sensible regions
    • this special purpose. And as in these higher worlds beings live
    • their own organs. The astral body and ego are delicate soul-beings;
    • effect which any kind of beings of the outer world have on us is no
    • standard by which to judge these beings themselves. According to the
    • have emphasised that we human beings are in a certain respect in a
    • light, and behind what our ears perceive as sound, are active beings
    • living beings are hidden behind the fire. We become, so to say,
    • become acquainted with the fire-beings, with what is the soul of the
    • the living beings within it, we live in the element of air. And so
    • one can ascend to experiencing the beings in the so-called elements,
    • is in touch with the divine spiritual beings of the elements. He
    • outer garment, the outer expression of divine spiritual beings behind
    • it. It becomes plain, therefore, that certain spiritual divine beings
    • however, are not the highest spiritual beings. When we have struggled
    • divine spiritual beings their higher ruler, their higher Lord, the
    • entity which in comparison to these beings of the element is like the
    • contemplation of those higher divine beings which in the spiritual
    • relation to the earth. Behind the beings of the elements a high
    • spiritual sun, that is to say the higher divine spiritual beings in
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • UR attention has been called to the fact that to human beings at a certain
    • find that a characteristic of its highest beings is that they are
    • human astral body. We have seen that the beings visible to a man in
    • him as good or as evil beings according to his own preparation. So
    • strong is the capacity of metamorphosis in those Beings which are
    • beings whose expression is physical fire, man must ascend to a region
    • physical plane to the world above it, because the Beings in question
    • spiritual beings live behind our feelings and the whole of our soul
    • spaces, beings from definite regions (of which more later) rush into
    • other beings to live in his environment, and these beings are really
    • the cause of the sting of conscience. If the beings were not present
    • beings unconsciously, the first gnawing of an uneasy conscience is
    • way as would be necessary in order to perceive the spiritual beings
    • perceives astral forms around human beings, and the ancestors of this
    • disappeared. The spiritual beings are of such a nature that our inner
    • Earth evolution the substances and beings now to be found in the
    • beings separated from Earth, which remained in connection with what
    • during the Earth period. — Certain beings pass through their
    • opportunities to others. Beings at a different stage of development
    • conditions afforded by Earth. The other beings, whose evolution could
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • N view of what has been said we may ask whether all the spiritual beings in
    • every external phenomenon, yet there do exist spiritual beings having
    • the physical sense world. There exist, moreover, spiritual beings and
    • spiritual beings, at different stages of evolution, have been
    • beings intervene in some way or other in the evolutionary texture of
    • permanent names for these spiritual beings. The names used are not,
    • evolutionary conditions, and all the degrees of spiritual beings
    • involved in them. The beings were at different stages of evolution,
    • three different realms of spiritual beings and of spiritual
    • separate classes of spiritual beings participate in its progress.
    • Spiritual beings at different stages of evolution directed the
    • a class of spiritual beings which attained a certain stage of
    • them. These are beings which separated the sun from the earth during
    • animals and of physical man have been produced by the beings which
    • work from the Sun; whereas the beings which work from the Moon have
    • beings in its environment.
    • spiritual beings belonging to the kingdom of Old Saturn, who during
    • the Holy Rishis, we find, among many appellations of divine beings,
    • Spiritual beings can be perceived behind everything surrounding us in
    • the element of air, for instance, a host of spiritual beings appear,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • the spiritual beings of whom it is an expression and manifestation;
    • as the spiritual beings have shaped and fashioned it.
    • lower spiritual beings takes place, grotesque images in the form of
    • which is not guided by wisdom, nothing in which spiritual beings,
    • world, but to be aware of spiritual beings as realities behind these
    • those spiritual beings called Erinyes by the Greeks. The old
    • this category belong the beings reverenced as the Northern Germanic
    • gods. Odin, Thor, etc., are the names of divine beings to be found
    • beings holding together and coordinating external phenomena. When he
    • world of Sun Beings behind the physical sun, as the hidden spirit of
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • stream of qualities which led to spiritual beings connected with the
    • beings of etheric substance, who did not descend to the density of a
    • beings visible around me to spiritual sight from the etheric world
    • Earth these spiritual beings possessed, there was one thing they had
    • mythical and other descriptions for these divine spiritual beings
    • he gave it the name of the realm of the Apollonian beings. Apollo,
    • the Sun god, was the representative of the divine spiritual beings
    • indicated to the masses of the people, whereas the spiritual beings
    • divine spiritual beings to which men of ancient times looked up to as
    • who are all real beings, became visible. It was characteristic of
    • these spiritual beings not to descend so far as the physical plane,
    • permanent physical incarnation of these spiritual beings behind the
    • the Christ all the qualities of the other beings out in the universe
    • as the other divine spiritual beings. The other gods can only be
    • question arises here. We have seen that divine spiritual beings of
    • an inner being. But what of those other beings designated in the last
    • that the beings under the leadership of Dionysos work themselves
    • yet unpurified and immature, these Luciferic beings would only appear
    • realm of the Luciferic beings. The Rosicrucian initiates were the
    • beings may be pictured more or less in the following way: they
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • beings and the Christ can only be comprehensible if we assume that a
    • connected with the fact that the Luciferic beings manifesting within
    • beings, and that the Christ-Being Who was formerly a cosmic being
    • beings in the spiritual world sending their currents down into us,
    • incarnate like other physical beings upon the earth. Only thus could
    • beings, which has now withdrawn with the soul of the light away from
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • of man in the course of evolution approaches and experiences those beings which
    • those cosmic beings which in pre-Christian times had the Christ as
    • familiar to many readers in regard to the Luciferic beings we must
    • position of Luciferic beings in the progress of the world from
    • beings of a higher evolutionary stage, who could then work in upon
    • earth, beings of a still higher order remained united with the earth
    • of the fact that the beings who separated the moon from the earth
    • realise that as far as those beings which left the earth with the sun
    • the sun-beings with all their sub-beings, along the path leading
    • beings, however, which to a certain extent were still greater
    • define the beings as gods to be found outside in the heavens and gods
    • as the Luciferic path. The beings of Lucifer are those who did not
    • other beings, who are the highest benefactors of mankind, but who at
    • kingdoms. Those were the beings who remained behind during the old
    • beings, standing at that time much higher than men on the moon, they
    • beings, in a certain way, made an endeavour to separate themselves
    • beings, then, did not from the beginning remain behind with the
    • evolution. Now what did these beings do in the course of the earth
    • could not approach the human Ego; and those beings who had brought
    • within. The beings who had fallen back from the sun approached the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The East in the Light of the West: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • conditions are regulated in time and how the different beings in
    • instance, can we best understand those beings with their
    • symbols for the very oldest divine spiritual beings, but the symbols
    • we have to seek for the symbols of those divine-spiritual beings
    • Being, more intimately, of whom in reality all other beings
    • whether the seven holy Rishis or even higher beings who do not
    • one thing which runs through all the Beings of whom we are now
    • compare Him with other spiritual beings. There are regions of
    • instructors not only of mankind but also of those beings who do not
    • Teacher; He is Life, a Life that pours itself into the other beings,
    • various lectures. [We are here speaking of these Beings in the
    • Zarathustra. The three great spiritual Beings and individualities
  • Title: Wisdom of Man: I. The Position of Anthroposophy in Relation to Theosophy and Anthropology.
    Matching lines:
    • say, raise an arm. We would not be human beings if we could not
  • Title: Wisdom of Man: II. Supersensible Processes in the Activities of the Human Senses.
    Matching lines:
    • takes place in man that provides what he lacks. Higher beings
    • beings active here, the Angels, absolved their human existence in the
    • these beings we are carried into the innermost nature, the soul, of
    • objects, so that we may know them. Beings of an order higher than man
    • and helped by beings of a substance similar in its nature to that of
    • the human etheric body. These beings possess the corresponding astral
    • hear. These beings are at the same time the Spirits of the several
  • Title: Wisdom of Man: III. Higher Senses, Inner Force Currents and Creative Laws in the Human Organism.
    Matching lines:
    • grasp the Christ Spirit in His true being. The spiritual beings whose
    • world, borne by spiritual beings.
  • Title: Wisdom of Man: IV. Supersensible Currents in the Human and Animal Organizations.
    Matching lines:
    • is because those beings that left the Moon and passed over with the
    • beings, for they had to counteract what was already developed in one
  • Title: Wisdom of the Soul: II. Action and Interaction of the Human Soul Forces.
    Matching lines:
    • Visualizations are like parasites, like live beings in the inner
    • that they are like beings within us. Recall, now, those moments of
    • This is not the case in human beings. For us outer
    • than human beings. True, people abuse speech by regulating and
    • is more intelligent than human beings themselves, hence the stimuli
  • Title: Wisdom of the Soul: III. At the Portals of the Senses.
    Matching lines:
    • in which our visualizations act as independent beings in the soul,
    • beings that live in our souls depends the happiness of our present
  • Title: Wisdom of the Spirit: II. Truth and Error in the Light of the Spiritual World.
    Matching lines:
    • when moving within it, that is, conclusions regarding other beings
    • beings as regards body and soul would take place at procreation, but
  • Title: Wisdom of the Spirit: III. Imagination--Imagination; Inspiration--Self-fulfillment; Intuition--Conscience.
    Matching lines:
    • that in animal beings outer impressions can in no way effect what in
    • arrived among the beings who bring about spiritual events.
    • Approaching these beings is what we call inspiration, and in a
    • imagination so that we feel imagination as coming to us from beings,
    • not until then does the essence of the beings stream into us as an
  • Title: Wisdom of the Spirit: IV. Laws of Nature, Evolution of Consciousness and Repeated Earth Lives.
    Matching lines:
    • pictures; scenes and beings are there in a living world of images. On
    • delight in arrogance, is transferred to the size of the beings he
    • alter our own beings if we really get completely away from ourselves,
  • Title: Lecture: The Christmas Festival: A Token of the Victory of the Sun
    Matching lines:
    • animals. Before that time, the beings on Earth were adapted to the
    • and Earth were still one body, The beings who dwelt upon this planet
    • bodies of Spiritual Beings.
    • not see in Sun and Moon the bodies of Spiritual Beings cannot
    • the heavenly bodies are the bodies of Spiritual Beings, so is the
    • Spiritual Beings. Just as his body is separate from the forces of the
    • beings depends. Think of the annual course of the Sun. — Picture to
    • wherever human beings knew what it signified, wherever they understood
    • in Courts of Law the deeds of human beings are viewed with the eyes of
  • Title: Lecture: Signs and Symbols of the Christmas Festival
    Matching lines:
    • he saw the world around him filled with spirit, with spiritual Beings;
    • beings, for the sunlight was within the earth itself. This was not the
    • sunlight that shines from outside upon objects and beings to-day, but
    • it was inner sunlight that glowed within all beings of the earth. Then
    • into dust, but the spiritual essence will remain with all human beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Birth of the Sun-Spirit as the Spirit of the Earth
    Matching lines:
    • before human beings had reached the point of the first physical
    • given of Olaf Åsteson's journey through the spheres where human beings
  • Title: Lecture: Christmas at a Time of Grievous Destiny
    Matching lines:
    • comprehension goes, two Beings merge as it were into one: the Christ
    • Easter, when human beings believed in their inmost soul that the time
    • atavistic clairvoyance, the arrival of human beings on the earth.
  • Title: Lecture: The Proclamations to the Magi and the Shepherds
    Matching lines:
    • human beings in a different way. For to teach the principles of
  • Title: Lecture: On The Three Magi
    Matching lines:
    • waters.’ The principle of Love was not within the beings, but outside,
    • beings. Men were educated under the guidance of the Initiates until
  • Title: Lecture: The Revelation of the Cosmic Christ
    Matching lines:
    • sectarian teaching, destined for this or that circle of human beings.
    • was poured into human beings born on earth as a gift of the Gods —
    • world is presented to man to-day. Human beings live here on the earth.
    • count upon the egotistical impulses in human beings when they want to
    • impulses. Human beings are not so egotistical in their desire for
    • Blood sets human beings at variance with one another. Blood fetters to
    • peoples of the earth. The Divine Beings are revealed in the heights,
  • Title: Lecture: The Birth of Christ Within Us
    Matching lines:
    • human beings passing from incarnation to incarnation attain greater
    • human beings.
  • Title: Christ Impulse: Lecture 1: The Sphere of the Bodhisattvas
    Matching lines:
    • those Beings who had already reached a high development, and were in
    • been such Beings in the development of our earth. (I am only speaking
    • to-day of the Post-Atlantean development) and these Beings were in
    • translating these truths into such thoughts. The Beings who wish to
    • vengeful beings, appeared to men. The time came, however, when the
    • organisation. There were such Beings also in the later Persian and in
    • example of the Furies, when men had avenging beings around them but
    • conditions were established. Formerly, Beings from the Higher Worlds
    • power, through his music, of teaching the beings of the nether world.
    • to Buddha-hood. We might quote a number of such Beings who stand out
    • all along been speaking of those Beings who formed the sentient-soul
    • these Beings, those who formed the sentient soul. But there are many
    • evolved human beings, men who have at least once been subject to all
    • worlds he cannot himself enter, and there he sees the Higher Beings at
    • two incarnations the Bodhisattva-Beings ascend to the Buddhi-Plane;
  • Title: Christ Impulse: Lecture 3: The Entrance of the Christ-Being into the Evolution of Humanity
    Matching lines:
    • by Divine Spiritual Beings. The luciferic beings made it possible for
    • Spiritual Beings implanted into man a living soul. ‘Now if this
    • until later on, until the Divine Spiritual Beings had brought the
    • had been guided and led by Divine Spiritual Beings, man thus became a
    • the luciferic beings. We then hear the words ring forth, words spoken
    • between good and evil, the beings dependent upon them had no such
    • that time, instinctively, as it were, by Divine Spiritual Beings?
    • noble, wise and great. As human beings, we are not only able coldly to
    • Beautiful and True could only be accomplished through certain beings
    • companionship with divine spiritual beings these Guides acquired it
    • under the influence of divine-spiritual beings, acting instinctively
    • beings around us. ‘Blessed will be those who hunger and thirst
  • Title: Christ Impulse: Lecture 4: The Sermon on the Mount
    Matching lines:
    • within him; but in him work other Divine Spiritual Beings, with an
    • ancestor, was called, (because the Divine-Spiritual Beings gave loving
    • realm of Spiritual beings through arousing in himself, — whether
    • — he was then in the company of the good Spiritual beings. This
    • the good Spiritual beings. He had not yet tried from his own ego to
  • Title: Christ Impulse: Lecture 5: Correspondences Between the Microcosm and the Macrocosm
    Matching lines:
    • polarity between the head and limbs, all human beings on the earth are
    • beings to travel to a land where the Spiritual flowed into the
  • Title: Christ Impulse: Lecture 6: The Birth of Conscience
    Matching lines:
    • provide nourishment for certain Spiritual beings who are actually
    • present in the spiritual world. Such beings cannot approach man at all
    • surrounded by beings who feed on them. These are the beings whom
    • So that our souls — as human beings — have been developed
    • Beings! When man asserts that the truth is simple, that is great
    • complicated, and the spirit of the guiding cosmic beings can only be
    • There were also human beings living then in Greece and in the
    • soil we tread to-day, there were human beings living at the time when
  • Title: Life Between ... I: Investigations Into Life Between Death and Rebirth 1
    Matching lines:
    • faculty to sense the working of the beings of the spiritual world, of
    • feeling that develops little by little. Beings of the Hierarchies are
    • not possible in former times. Among human beings at large we find
  • Title: Life Between ... II: Investigations Into Life Between Death and Rebirth 2
    Matching lines:
    • this realm and of the visionary images of beings surrounding us.
  • Title: Life Between ... III: Mans Journey Through the Planetary Spheres
    Matching lines:
    • further stages as conscious human beings.
    • in life and who predeceased him. Are these beings connected with him?
    • other beings. A man with an immoral disposition becomes a hermit
    • around him and cannot get through it to the other beings into whose
    • beings in whose sphere he is living. Whether we are isolated or
    • other beings in his sphere, is working fruitfully for the progress of
    • True, such a soul is aware that there are beings around him, but he
    • because it is able to find human beings into whose souls it is
  • Title: Life Between ... IV: Recent Results of Occult Investigation Into Life
    Matching lines:
    • 1899, not only all the powers and beings of the spiritual world had
    • becomes acquainted with the beings of that sphere. A man who brings a
    • and rebirth when we become Sun beings. But now something further is
    • spiritual beings of the higher hierarchies illumine us. It is as if
    • beings approach us. Again something remarkable occurs, confirmed by
    • is illumined by spiritual beings. That is why the Greeks called
    • beings illumine man. We gather mighty impressions when we unfold out
    • enables him to make the acquaintance of the beings of this sphere and
    • is unalterable. We ascend, the beings approach us. We enter into a
    • soul-spiritual being. Beings approach us from outside and they
    • visionary world, until we encounter the beings of the spiritual world
    • is. Then the beings can approach and illumine him from outside. We
    • light of spiritual beings draws near to him. But there is one moment
    • culture will be accomplished when human beings meet in such a way
  • Title: Life Between ... V: Life Between Death and Rebirth 1
    Matching lines:
    • It is not only with relationships to other human beings, but with the
    • certain degree of communion everywhere with other human beings. This
    • makes us into social beings in the spiritual world, into beings who
    • from without, the Beings of the higher hierarchies are able to
    • Christianity. Because of it human beings in the present cycle of
    • all human beings will Christianity be understood. For the real power
    • human beings. Here the essential thing is for the soul to feel that
    • this makes us into social beings in the Sun sphere. If we feel
    • enclosed in some creed, we become hermits there. We are social beings
    • evolution, we become beings able to move freely in the Sun sphere.
    • occultism. Those human beings who lived on earth before the Mystery
    • beings with whom we were together on the earth, and then into the
    • human beings we have met during life on earth. The forces by means of
    • result of having been together with those human beings after death.
  • Title: Life Between ... VI: Life Between Death and Rebirth 2
    Matching lines:
    • into kamaloca, for the beings or events that he will encounter there
    • there. It is not that one does not approach such beings. A man may
    • thus in the beginning hardly any other beings come into
    • that human beings passing through the gate of death who out of
    • observed that human beings pass through the gate of death who
    • into better human beings, but also into a better force in the
  • Title: Life Between ... VII: The Working of Karma in Life After Death
    Matching lines:
    • outside is space with things and beings. This is not so after death.
    • After death we are inside objects and beings. We expand within a
    • bring an unmoral disposition with us, and sociable beings, if we
    • generally not possible to find human beings apart from those with
    • sociable, but lonely beings. Each one will be as if encaged in the
    • beings through the Christ impulse and learn to understand Him in the
  • Title: Life Between ... VIII: Between Death and a New Birth
    Matching lines:
    • to find spiritual beings beyond the threshold who could teach them.
    • with beings with whom one has had a relationship before going through
    • meet many beings who could be of help, but if there has been no prior
    • human beings, the living can perform the greatest service to the dead
  • Title: Life Between ... IX: Life After Death
    Matching lines:
    • connected with them. Spiritual beings are connected with all the
    • beings! One nevertheless can gain an understanding of the content of
    • able to live in communion with spiritual beings. Now man is called
    • Ahriman is master. He applies the brakes to life and to human beings.
    • servants of particularly evil spirit-beings after death.
    • destinies of human beings to previous earth lives, but consider the
    • and this is truly a most complex instrument. Divine spiritual beings
    • of ahrimanic beings! Man has the alternative during an incarnation
    • calls, his understanding must go from island to island. Human beings
    • are heard. And the voices of the various hierarchical beings can also
  • Title: Life Between ... X: Anthroposophy as the Quickener of Feeling and of Life
    Matching lines:
    • back to the deeds of super-sensible beings and certain spirits have
    • important to note that certain souls are yoked to such beings.
    • of those evil beings. As truly as cause and effect obtain in the case
    • conscience become servants of these evil beings. That is indeed
    • ahrimanic beings have to prepare the spiritual origin of all that
    • centuries human beings descend. All these souls must already have
    • providing one is attentive, from experiencing the spiritual beings
    • world in reality would not be at all difficult if human beings were
    • but rather what anthroposophy can make of us as human beings.
  • Title: Life Between ... XI: The Mission of Earthly Life as a Transitional Stage for the Beyond
    Matching lines:
    • rebirth man encounters certain beings. Just as here he meets the many
    • beings of the various kingdoms of nature, so after death he meets the
    • beings of higher hierarchies and certain elemental beings. If a
    • those beings who could have given him the appropriate forces to
    • But the possibility and the ability to meet certain beings between
    • ourselves between death and a new birth to encounter certain beings
    • and a new birth, passes by those beings from whom he should receive
    • death and rebirth no one gives us any light. The beings are there and
    • and beings needed for the next earthly incarnation. The result is
    • that we can meet certain beings, and man belongs above all among
    • beings are forged here and continue in the spiritual world. If we
    • Human beings on earth could no longer find access to him. Only those
    • For ordinary human beings who are dependent on life as it unfolds
    • forces and the beings from whom we must receive what we need to build
    • such talents is still limited among human beings because it is only
    • mind that we encounter the beings of the Higher Hierarchies, but
    • it in the slightest connection with the beings who inhabit Mars. He
    • earth also. Beings belonging to other planets, just as man belongs to
    • are continually passing through our earth sphere. Human beings are
    • made the least connection with these beings on Mars.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Life Between ... XII: Life Between Death and Rebirth 1
    Matching lines:
    • realm where he comes into contact with the beings of the higher
    • hierarchies. Man must encounter these beings because this enables him
    • death and rebirth receives those gifts from the beings of the higher
    • how man receives the gifts of the beings of the hierarchies whom he
    • confront these beings consciously. Pictorially speaking, one can
    • presence of the beings of the higher hierarchies.
    • the beings of the higher hierarchies so that they can rightly hand
    • and rebirth. He must now receive the gifts of the higher beings
    • beings of the higher hierarchies cannot be received rightly. They
    • by means of super-sensible forces directed by beings of higher
    • these beings of the higher hierarchies whose task it is to send
    • and rebirth. Souls who are called upon to serve the beings of the
    • death servants of the spiritual beings of the higher hierarchies who
    • servants of spiritual beings who, on the contrary, foster disease and
    • are brought about by certain beings of the higher hierarchies who, to
    • beings who bring about illness and death and an evil karma in human
    • world. The beings of the higher hierarchies who guide and ordain the
    • precisely such souls who after death make it difficult for the beings
    • spiritual beings of the higher hierarchies possess forces destined
    • heavy, so heavy in fact that the beings of the higher hierarchies
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Life Between ... XIII: Life Between Death and Rebirth 2
    Matching lines:
    • separate. Beings may be completely intermingled without knowing
    • the beings who may be called “Mars men,” if we wish to
    • century the character of the Mars beings had invariably been one of
    • beings of the three kingdoms of nature, and among men. By various
    • encounter beings who are utterly foreign to the earth. The more an
    • wanderers are passing through the earth sphere. They are beings who
    • sphere as strangers, as alien beings. But the Mars beings, too, at a
    • Beings of our planetary system are continually streaming past each
    • surrounded only by the beings of the different kingdoms of nature,
    • existence. Other beings are allotted to the other planetary worlds,
  • Title: Life Between ... XIV: Further Facts About Life Between Death and Rebirth
    Matching lines:
    • origins, into the archetypal beings behind the sense world. The
    • unable to find his way both to other human beings and to the higher
    • with other beings by virtue of his moral life. We may say therefore
    • or the beings of the higher hierarchies.
    • beings of the higher world, a preparation in the complete
    • but not death. Therefore, all the spiritual beings who never descend
    • initiates are human beings who through a number of incarnations have
  • Title: Life Between ... XV: Intercourse With the Dead
    Matching lines:
    • realizes that all the beings of the hierarchies can never know death.
    • All other divine-spiritual beings do not know death. They only know
    • Christ is the only being among all the super-sensible beings above man
    • completely dependent on himself because as human beings on earth we
    • human beings and, as will happen more and more frequently through
    • spiritual science, with beings of the higher hierarchies, he would
    • after death. Everything that makes us into sociable beings after
    • we find that what weaves between separate beings no longer continues.
    • Now there are beings everywhere. The relationships among them are of
    • beings on earth and that now continue. For instance, if the matter is
    • beings in the most varied ways. Anthroposophy is therefore not only
    • So if we investigate the lives of human beings spread out in the
    • understanding for all human beings unless we have gained a connection
    • the other hierarchical beings in the right manner for his next
    • support. He now receives from beings of the higher hierarchies forces
    • human beings, by means of moral and religious connections. Then one
  • Title: Life Between ... XVI: Life After Death
    Matching lines:
    • human beings. Each planetary body becomes an organ for us after death
    • difference. We are perfect physical human beings when, after the
    • into physical, earthly beings, and what we have done by means of
    • Let us take an example. There are beings known as bodhisattvas, lofty
    • human beings who are far advanced and who incarnate repeatedly on the
    • and even the beings of the higher hierarchies. This is due to the
    • the progress of other beings, beings in the spiritual world who have
    • are. Supersensible beings can only behold the super-sensible world but
  • Title: Lecture II: Human and Cosmic Thought
    Matching lines:
    • implies that there must also be in the world some sort of beings in
    • will move on to the supposition that ideas are connected with beings.
    • is not enough that there are beings who have ideas; these beings must
    • is inconceivable unless these beings are individual beings. That is,
    • beings. The celebrated German philosopher, Leibnitz, was a man of
    • himself the individual spiritual beings in concrete terms, as the
    • they cannot concede that existence is made up of beings with the most
  • Title: Lecture IV: Human and Cosmic Thought
    Matching lines:
    • the Beings of the cosmic Hierarchies work in such a way that they
    • that we ourselves, in our whole being, appear again to the Beings of
    • thoughts, so are we, we little beings, the substance which the
    • brains, so little are the Beings of the Hierarchies “we”.
    • Hence we have an independent status in relation to the Beings of the
    • same time we are independent beings with identities of our own, as
    • Word. For the Beings of the Spiritual Hierarchies the preparatory act
    • may express myself figuratively — that the eyes of the Beings
    • and human beings are constituted in accordance with the verdicts of
  • Title: Lecture II: Human and Cosmic Thought
    Matching lines:
    • implies that there must also be in the world some sort of beings in
    • will move on to the supposition that ideas are connected with beings.
    • is not enough that there are beings who have ideas; these beings must
    • is inconceivable unless these beings are individual beings. That is,
    • beings. The celebrated German philosopher, Leibnitz, was a man of
    • himself the individual spiritual beings in concrete terms, as the
  • Title: Lecture IV: Human and Cosmic Thought
    Matching lines:
    • the Beings of the cosmic Hierarchies work in such a way that they
    • that we ourselves, in our whole being, appear again to the Beings of
    • thoughts, so are we, we little beings, the substance which the
    • brains, so little are the Beings of the Hierarchies “we”.
    • Hence we have an independent status in relation to the Beings of the
    • same time we are independent beings with identities of our own, as
    • Word. For the Beings of the Spiritual Hierarchies the preparatory act
    • may express myself figuratively — that the eyes of the Beings
    • and human beings are constituted in accordance with the verdicts of
  • Title: Lecture: The Origin of Suffering
    Matching lines:
    • research, which sees behind the beings with the eyes of the spirit
    • whole universe, we see material beings arise out of it, densifying,
    • and we see again on the other hand beings which cause the solid to
    • only bring the necessary Spirit to the beings around us to renew the
    • over other beings? When we deprive ourselves, give away, make
  • Title: Lecture: The Origin of Evil
    Matching lines:
    • guide and leader of those beings and forms through which it has
    • earlier processes of evolution. Just as the human beings will be the
    • gods of the next planet, so were the Beings who now lead us, men on
    • of man was once the stage of the Beings who are the creators and
    • highest spiritualised love. Immense numbers of beings which the
    • Remarkable fabulous beings wandered about — errors of nature
    • Not all the beings of
    • the previous planet rose to the height of wisdom. Beings remained
    • body. One calls them Luciferic beings, or groups them together under
    • beings approach the lower, unevolved element of love. They form the
    • means that human beings saw themselves for the first time; previously
  • Title: Lecture: What Do We Understand by Illness and Death
    Matching lines:
    • our subject is one that undoubtedly concerns all human beings, for
    • lower beings who have a perfectly neutral attitude towards pleasure
    • the whole kingdom of living beings right up to man is moving towards
    • these phenomena in human beings. Since living beings have not only
    • understand death and illness in human beings we must above all
    • four distinct dissimilar beings who have been made to work together.
    • anthroposophy must be accepted for the strengthening of human beings
    • to make it strong. Only when it produces strong human beings does
    • confirmed by logical argument; it is something to make human beings
  • Title: The Rishis
    Matching lines:
    • However, from then on human beings take everything they have
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: The Nature and Significance of Karma in the Personal and Individual, and in Humanity, the Earth and the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • lives of countless human beings?
    • We know that certain beings remained at the stage of the old Moon
    • evolution and that these beings did so for the purpose of giving to
    • human beings certain definite qualities. Not only beings, but also
    • stage there remained behind beings who influenced our earth's
    • existence as luciferic beings. As a result of this, certain effects
    • beings remained behind, but also the laws of the old Moon-substance,
    • them out. It is certain that the luciferic beings have been driven out
    • and forced to develop in a different way so that for the beings on
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Karma and the Animal Kingdom
    Matching lines:
    • has arisen that animals cannot be considered as beings having their
    • knowledge with it as an indwelling law, just as we human beings bring
    • those Anthroposophists talk! If that had been so, all beings would
    • have been burnt up!’ But these beings were so organised that at
    • of the earth, certain beings have always remained behind the general
    • certain beings remained behind as the luciferic beings, and through
    • certain sense the remaining behind of the luciferic beings was a
    • not a question of the negligence of the luciferic beings; in a certain
    • From the last lecture you already know that not only beings but also
    • if certain beings had not remained behind at the end of the Saturn
    • Now a comparison may explain why beings and substances had to remain
    • refine himself, and rise a stage higher. At each step certain beings
    • freeing himself from the beings which live around him in the lower
    • kingdoms. At one time we were bound up with these beings, with all
    • become a basis for our development. These beings have sunk in order
    • precisely the organisation of these beings which have not been entered
    • laws of the Earth existence. For those beings which did not evolve the
    • had to change themselves in such a way that those beings which
    • beings which have preserved the old rigid Moon character and those
    • beings which had hardened. Different beings now took possession of
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Karma in Relation to Disease and Health
    Matching lines:
    • what we experience as conscious beings, and many other experiences.
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: The Curability and Incurability of Diseases in Relation to Karma
    Matching lines:
    • humanity the forces we call luciferic, which belong to beings who
    • from these luciferic beings. So the influence of these beings was once
    • of the luciferic beings had not been there, many of the things that
    • the ahrimanic beings, although, of course, other beings beside the
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: The Relationships Between Karma and Accidents
    Matching lines:
    • were Moon beings we had not yet an Ego. The Ego became united with man
    • develop into human beings such as we are today, and that it was during
    • an awakening of stages of consciousness which as human beings we have
    • consciousness act on human beings, and whether it is permissible for
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Forces of Nature, Volcanic Eruptions, Earthquakes and Epidemics in Relation to Karma
    Matching lines:
    • earth-beings to disregard that which is to be given us through life
    • that on the Moon, beings remained behind in their development, so as
    • upon the ancient Sun there remained behind beings who played a part
    • and other beings. We ourselves are the battlefield of this struggle,
    • We know that upon the ancient Moon dwelt beings who passed that time
    • these beings are referred to as Angels, Angeloi
    • and Dhyanis — the name does not matter. Within these beings took
    • — a battle provoked by those beings who had remained behind upon
    • took place ‘within the bosom of the Angels.’ And so these beings
    • the other beings who had stayed behind during the Sun evolution. These
    • beings who played the same part with regard to the Angeloi that to-day
    • the luciferic beings play with regard to ourselves were the ahrimanic
    • beings which, during the whole of the Sun evolution, remained behind
    • as did the luciferic beings during the Moon evolution. That is why we
    • can only indirectly encounter these beings. It was Ahriman who, as it
    • fitted them for their present task as spiritual beings which surround
    • these beings then experienced, nor in the effects of their
    • Through Ahriman, therefore, these beings have attained certain results
    • these beings could not have brought into our Earth existence that
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Karma of the Higher Beings
    Matching lines:
    • KARMA OF THE HIGHER BEINGS
    • who is evoked by Lucifer, and we human beings are vitally involved in
    • rational soul, as we now encounter them in human beings, are doing
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Karmic Effects Of Our Experiences As Men and Women. Death and Birth In Relationship to Karma
    Matching lines:
    • no longer be met. These beings, however, will not be liberated from
    • various colours of the spectrum affect various beings. It can be
    • same sense as for human beings. Were someone to say that in the case
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Free Will and Karma in the Future of Human Evolution
    Matching lines:
    • to understand that for the beings who lived upon the old Moon, the
    • answer to these questions must be quite different from those of beings
    • confronts him in the external world in the shape of different beings
    • It is the luciferic beings which act here — for they remained
    • beings are everywhere at work when our inner part which is actually
    • light, the luciferic beings enter, and the luciferic influence becomes
  • Title: Manifestations/Karma: Lecture: Individual and Human Karma. Karma of the Higher Beings.
    Matching lines:
    • INDIVIDUAL AND HUMAN KARMA. KARMA OF THE HIGHER BEINGS.
    • would be: How is that which human beings do as a society connected
    • has been human individual karma, two powers or beings are at work whom
    • that which the normally progressing Spiritual Beings of the
    • Thus in the example of the ahrimanic and luciferic beings we get an
    • insight into the karma of the higher beings. There also karma reigns.
    • Now what of the Lucifer beings, who had not completed their
    • beings who are higher than we are ourselves, and the experiencing by
    • In a preceding evolution as we know, certain beings sacrificed
    • themselves by retarded development. These beings live out their karma
    • for our sake, so that we may in a normal way express what these beings
    • That is the other side of the karma of higher beings, that we develop
    • into the cosmos. Love will stream into beings who are higher than we
    • of higher beings. The whole plan of evolution is connected with
    • then interwoven into the karma of the higher beings and human karma is
    • of the higher beings. When I say that I have given this course really
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • beings before the soul. As shown in Scene Nine of
    • Astrid and Luna as real beings. To Johannes Thomasius the Other
    • forms from which grow the destinies of the cosmic beings. One
    • causes of human destinies and those of other beings, but only when
    • Luna appear to Maria. These beings, who are real and at the same time
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • threshold is made especially difficult by the presence of beings
    • luciferic and the ahrimanic beings. Indeed, in order to gain the
    • conduct ourselves in the right way towards both kinds of beings, the
    • one. These beings we call Ahriman and Lucifer are right here in the
    • their influence on human beings and on other beings. We do not bring
    • wrong attitude to these luciferic and ahrimanic beings if we simply
    • this standpoint let us consider Ahriman or the ahrimanic beings.
    • is a necessary part of its organization, for otherwise the beings in
    • of nature. Plants, animals, human beings — all are permeated,
    • naturally perceive only the effects of the spiritual beings, those
    • rebellion of the luciferic beings against the cosmic order is due to
    • beings in this way by considering with all our heart and soul a
    • beings of the spiritual world, to perceive the spiritual world: all
    • — come about necessarily for our own sake. We are beings whose
    • the spiritual world, were human beings to use for the spiritual world
    • a judgment of such beings as Ahriman and Lucifer, it cannot be a
    • these beings and where their unlawful activity, the overstepping of
    • limits, they entice human beings to an unlawful overstepping of the
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • happening to the next, you have these beings and events before you
    • high degree to the other beings and events.
    • other beings outside ourselves. We must have the faculty of
    • all the beings there are continually changing themselves. There is no
    • thinking he can dip down into other beings and happenings. For the
    • oneself into other beings” must give way to the feeling of
    • cannot go on continually changing; now I must shut out all the beings
    • live absolutely and entirely within myself, ignoring the other beings
    • living beings. Only imagine how it is when you cannot form and
    • physical world but where they are living beings. I can only use a
    • a stronger power of soul to confront these living thought-beings with
    • creeping around there as independent beings, can hurt us, can even
    • characterize, describe the objects and living beings, in short,
    • beings in terms of particular sympathies and antipathies. Two things,
    • then we will feel the qualities of these beings rising within our
    • lies more or less in the shadow of thought beings. Here clairvoyant
    • other beings. However, just as in our waking state by day the need
    • world, we approach the luciferic and ahrimanic beings, of whom we
    • just the opposite: the luciferic beings come from outside and try to
    • lay hold of the lotus flowers, whereas the ahrimanic beings come from
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • world, the soul finds the happenings and beings totally different.
    • who is considered so supremely clever not only by the human beings but
    • beings to the super-sensible world. Therefore as example he is
    • “a world of living thought-beings.”
    • the spiritual world; this thought-substance forms the beings there
    • whom we can approach and enter into. Just as human beings in the
    • physical world consist of flesh and blood, these beings of the
    • with an inner essential being; they are living thought-beings.
    • spiritual world as well. It is in speaking that these beings work,
    • these beings of the spiritual world are much more real than people of
    • center of the spiritual realm, where we can behold these beings and
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • one would like to acquire about spirit and spiritual beings or about
    • entered into their hearts and their souls, these other beings
    • one could call them elemental beings — were like besiegers of
    • ahrimanic beings....” and so on; Felix's explanations became
    • of other human beings. A word emerges from the solitude of the single
    • beings created their different languages, they opened the door to a
    • it easy for Lucifer to lift human beings out of the normal progress
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • will in this world. We have to be prepared to confront beings and
    • ideas that easygoing human beings today like to form in order to
    • such beings as the luciferic and ahrimanic ones have their particular
    • as a place of living thought-beings, engaged in spiritual
    • a world of beings that consist of thought-substance; through this
    • than any human being on earth. These beings within their
    • thought-beings if we want to arrive at a relationship with them. I
    • As living thought-beings, we have to adjust to the
    • order to find ourselves as living thought-beings among other living
    • thought-beings. We must conduct ourselves as do the other
    • thought-beings, that is, allow our own words to be actions, to put it
    • among other living thought-beings, whose words are deeds; they
    • behind all these stand spiritual beings and spiritual processes.
    • spiritual beings and spiritual processes. What are they?
    • are living beings. If we were to enter the spirit realm only with
    • divine-spiritual beings of normal earth evolution have condemned him
    • battle, as they evolve into beings. A true picture of the world
    • conversation with the living thought-beings around it. We can observe
    • through listening to our own past converse with the spiritual beings
    • thought-beings. It has been the task of this cycle of lectures to try
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • thought-beings converse. A spiritual conversation of this kind begins
    • nevertheless thoroughly independent living thought-beings.
    • is that it is itself the unity of these three beings. And one must be
    • consist either in not recognizing oneself as these three beings in
    • in human beings, to see this other self in its complete
    • that the beings called Lucifer and Ahriman send their impulses into
    • human beings have elements in their souls beyond their full control,
    • to find the spiritual world peopled by shadowy beings created by
    • shadow-beings, which we ourselves, prompted by Lucifer, have placed
    • experiences with shadow-beings correspond to the point our soul
    • beings of the spiritual world. But when you feel yourself thus
    • beings; nevertheless people are unaware of them. Every night we are
  • Title: Lecture: Secrets/Threshold: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • all other spiritual beings we could meet in the super-sensible worlds.
    • The other beings appear to us in coverings more appropriate to their
    • very few human beings could endure it. To bring into consciousness
    • are the best points of attack for the ahrimanic beings.
    • That human beings living in the physical world are asleep in relation
    • formed by beings similar to the human etheric body and by the
    • transformations of these beings as well as by the transformations of
  • Title: Lecture 1: On the Meaning of Life
    Matching lines:
    • how the beings of external nature arise and decay. We can observe
    • beings quite other than man. This legend is extremely instructive and
    • certain spiritual beings of a lower grade than the Elohim themselves,
    • man replied, “Thou art the Lord of all created beings of the
    • consider it as the body of spiritual beings, in the same way in
    • there are such and such a number of Bodhisattvas, high beings who
    • beings, who ascend to Buddhahood, but they are inferior to the
  • Title: Lecture 2: On the Meaning of Life
    Matching lines:
    • that the meaning of life consists in the fact that spiritual beings
    • to whom we look up as Divine Beings gradually bring man to the stage
    • few of these become fully developed beings. Only think how many germs
    • or beings well known to us may reach their present stage of
    • development, other things or beings have to fall short of their goal,
    • with its existence, the world consists only of beings and those
    • beings must be able to find nourishment. If they are to be nourished,
    • then other beings must sacrifice themselves. Therefore, only few
    • because certain beings sacrifice themselves before they have reached
    • find them within other beings which are more highly organised; beings
    • beings into existence and their annihilation. Yet we have discovered
    • the fact confronts us that only a few beings reach their goal, so it
    • to do with a numberless variety of phenomena. If, as human beings
    • consider the following. In the outer world there are beings which we
    • beings. This is a fact — and why?
    • would of necessity die out as a community of human beings. It is true
    • Thus it is that spiritual beings are linked together. Everything that
    • goal. Just as living beings must assimilate that which has not
    • were the names of these beings. They did not know. They have tasks
    • of created beings; thus does he bring about his own ascent together
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Inner Impulses: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • bring the beings of the spiritual world near to man so that he may
  • Title: Inner Impulses: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • The Influence of Luciferic and Ahrimanic Beings on Historical
    • The Influence of Luciferic and Ahrimanic Beings on Historical Development. The clear Perception of the Sensory World and Free Imaginations as the Task of Our Time. Genghis Khan and the Discovery of America
    • work so strongly on the human beings of the Greek civilization that
    • earthly gravity did not exist, but where human beings would dwell with
    • fantasy. It was the hope of the luciferic beings to create a planetary
    • beings would have been born, the earth would have fallen into
    • Now, the luciferic beings would have been unable to achieve anything
    • at all without the help of the ahrimanic beings. In all their
    • Just as the luciferic beings were disappointed in Greece, so were the
    • ahrimanic beings disappointed in Rome and the way it developed. The
    • luciferic beings wanted to lead Grecian souls away from the
    • earth-planet and the ahrimanic beings wanted to contribute their
    • particular form. The ahrimanic beings exerted their strongest efforts
    • in Rome, just as the luciferic beings did in Greece. They calculated
    • been habitable for egoless human beings who would have remained on
    • an age the backward beings cannot work strongly. As yet, we are only
    • which individual human beings are situated in the world process. The
  • Title: Inner Impulses: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • Vitzliputzli. He is a human person who, among all these beings who
  • Title: Inner Impulses: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • spirit that is ruling and working within these little beings that we
    • What is the nature of this dead element? It is not human beings, that
  • Title: Inner Impulses: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • human beings. In this way he would have been of assistance to Lucifer.
    • make men into ego-less beings was frustrated. It was precisely the
    • receive its stamp. But in this same epoch human beings will have to
    • human beings will desire to depart. The attempt, therefore, consisted
    • medical art of a certain character. Such beings are always described
    • beings who only manifested in etheric bodies. The name given to this
    • mechanical contrivances but would have made human beings themselves
    • this fifth epoch is such that the human beings lives in a middle
    • beings in the several regions of the earth are led in different ways
    • beings on earth may be as happy and prosperous as possible. The
  • Title: Cosmic New Year: Lecture I: The Three Streams in the Life of Civilization. The Mysteries of Light, of Man, and of the Earth.
    Matching lines:
    • “pictures”. Now, human beings feel this; they feel that that
    • Naturally, then, one cannot imagine what would come over human beings
    • But not only are human beings today so far advanced that with their
    • this, they must undergo transformation.” But human beings today
    • And that which is learnt in this way by human beings lives on at work
    • humanity people with a primeval atavistic clairvoyance, human beings
    • souls of these human beings. It is that which today we consider our
    • reason does today, was done by those human beings out of the
    • beings, who simply from their own inner promptings received the
  • Title: Cosmic New Year: Lecture II: The Michael Path to Christ: A Christmas Lecture
    Matching lines:
    • ascribed to Beings who are called Divine. Writers such as Milton and
  • Title: Cosmic New Year: Lecture III: The Mystery of the Human Will
    Matching lines:
    • to his Will. We go through the world as so-called waking beings, but
    • beings as is done so much in restaurants and clubs in this bourgeois
  • Title: Cosmic New Year: Lecture IV: The Breaking-in of Spiritual Revelations Since the Last Third of the Nineteenth Century. Thoughts on New Years Eve.
    Matching lines:
    • retrospection upon our life's course, then, as human beings, we should
    • perceptions of the human beings of earlier periods emerged out of the
    • towards those beings to whom religious cult and religious sacrifice
    • that when we as human beings, hasten to meet the future i.e.,
    • if human beings no longer speak from such consciousness at all, but
  • Title: Cosmic New Year: Lecture V: The Dogma of Revelation and the Dogma of Experience. The Spiritual Mark of the Present Time. A New Year Contemplation.
    Matching lines:
    • body, Luciferic beings were given the possibility of approaching these
  • Title: Lecture: Knowledge and Initiation
    Matching lines:
    • essentially wakeful human beings. It is by virtue of our thinking
    • a single moment. In this sense we, as human beings, are
    • upright as human beings equal to the tasks of life in the present age.
  • Title: Lecture: Cognition of the Christ Through Anthroposophy
    Matching lines:
    • physical things that we see, but the spiritual beings that inhabited
    • realized, giving him experiences of the spiritual beings which inhabit
    • he was able to experience and to know the spiritual beings in the
    • was this which enabled isolated human beings in the first three or
    • existed in isolated human beings the Gospels never could have been
    • enters into and communes with the spiritual beings themselves. In the
    • with beings who descended from the divine spiritual worlds; they
    • teachers of humanity were spiritual beings who taught, not through the
    • spiritual beings, the sublime teachers, taught mankind through these
    • represented the death and the resurrection of gods, of divine beings,
    • by the divine spiritual beings was a teaching principally of the
    • the divine spiritual beings could see that through a destiny that was
    • beings, those from whom the ancient primeval teachers of humanity
    • did not partake in that death through which all earthly human beings
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas-Soul: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • prehistoric mankind, they looked upon their ancestors not as beings
    • less human than themselves but as beings more spiritual. They beheld
    • beings in whom spirituality was so inherent that they did not assume
    • Incidentally, the earth did not even exist then. They beheld beings
    • sphere one did not assign beings like present-day men but more exalted
    • ones — beings having at most an etheric body, not a physical one.
    • the kingdom embracing only beings with at most an etheric body. What I
    • as beings of the
    • These beings — Angeloi, Archangeloi, and Archai — in the
    • beings in the sense in which today we speak of freedom in connection
    • with man. The will of these beings was not experienced by them in such
    • to desire something arbitrarily. These beings desired nothing
    • divine beings ranking above them and signifying, in their
    • beings willed, in a sense, through the lower spirits — archangels
    • ancient epoch the time had not yet arrived in which beings could
    • the divine spirits, there arose a number of beings that wanted to
    • will. In superhuman pride, certain beings revolted because they
    • mature; and the most important one of these beings, their leader, was
    • possessed by the beings of the hierarchy of the Angeloi, Archangeloi,
    • inhabited by the beings of the higher hierarchies — angels,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas-Soul: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • all underlies all things and beings. And precisely this finding the
    • things and beings that surround him.
    • end; and the elemental beings dwelling in minerals, plants, and
    • beings that in earthly existence are at a low stage, but destined for
    • his very nature to hunger and thirst for these elemental beings: to
    • with the elemental beings of nature. For with them he wants to unite,
    • saturating himself, as it were, with elemental beings in human nature,
    • not the Dragon in him to absorb the elemental beings from without.
    • beings in the Dragon's body are at work in us. — And psychically:
    • spring as the birth of elemental beings longing for the spirit, and
    • beings in nature. Men will no longer only feel themselves
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas-Soul: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • human beings the dream remains an experience that does not pass over
    • older writings on the relation of the moon to other cosmic beings you
    • instinctive wisdom of which I have spoken: they had beings as teachers
    • who never descended into physical bodies — higher beings who
    • People knew of the existence of these higher beings, just as we know
    • beings surrounded them in a strictly spiritual state. Everything
    • back to the teaching of these higher spiritual beings. That wisdom,
    • without. As human beings we become interwoven with all the mysteries
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas-Soul: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • consciousness as manifestations of spiritual beings. In this
    • produced substantial plants, animals, human beings? That is all part
    • beings, but the relation of every being of the universe to the being
    • spiritual beings, as it were, that dwell in the kingdoms of nature.
    • But these spiritual beings are passing through a life: they are in a
    • beings, of the plants, so to speak, are received back into the earth.
    • winter mean in a spiritual sense? It means that those spiritual beings
    • whom we call elemental spiritual beings — beings that constitute
    • as it were, its spiritual elemental beings and shelters them there. In
    • permeated by its elemental spirit beings.
    • elemental spirit-beings of earth life themselves may dwell. With the
    • coming of spring the relation of these beings to the earth is
    • these beings that during the winter had produced a close relationship
    • spring: the elemental beings seek to escape out of the earth; and
    • universe in letting its elemental beings flow out into it. In winter
    • these elemental beings need repose in the bosom of the earth; in
    • inner spirituality. This spirituality, these elemental beings, pass
    • outward; and the elemental beings that during the winter were
    • determined by the planets. From the beings which in winter I had to
    • earth. In winter he sought his kindred elemental nature-beings in the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • which the outer world has brought to us. We are really human beings
    • beings, even the so-called thinkers of today in reality only get so
    • human beings and so on. We may perhaps think of much more also; but
    • he has united himself is borne by spiritual Beings, and in these
    • spiritual Beings he gradually comes to recognize the features of that
    • conditions under which these beings of the third Hierarchy live, if,
    • active spiritual beings of light, and so on. It sees in the darkness
    • the spiritual beings active therein. So that we can say: the
    • earth; and we learn how the Beings of the first Hierarchy work. When
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • The Influence of the Luciferic and the Ahrimanic Beings on Man
    • beings.
    • lived super-human beings who were the first great Teachers of
    • These Beings found their way into the moon-existence and
    • only able to see those beings like unto himself, because he can only
    • super-sensible, super-physical beings, but always such as are similar
    • through an Ahrimanic world has in the case of certain human beings a
    • Besides the Beings of the higher Hierarchies whom we
    • with the whole cosmic evolution those Beings who belong to the
    • Luciferic and Ahrimanic kingdoms. These Beings work in the whole
    • Luciferic beings work in such a way that they seek to draw further
    • Luciferic beings work so that they use every opportunity to lift man
    • away from his physical body. The Luciferic beings endeavour to make
    • both of the Luciferic and the Ahrimanic beings. Lucifer seeks to draw
    • of soul and spirit. The Ahrimanic beings on the other hand prefer not
    • Man is on the one hand facing the Beings of the normally
    • The same beings who as the great Teachers brought that
    • life. Why was this necessary? Why did such exalted beings as these
    • Ahrimanic beings their point of attack on the nature of man. The
    • indeed the secret of many human beings that they have within them too
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • than we think we are fashioned as soul-beings by our memories. The
    • alone is taken up during sleep. As regards human beings it is the
    • physiognomy and gesture. With those human beings who express much of
    • the nature-beings.
    • entering into the inner being of nature. We are not beings who only
    • reason those beings whom I have designated as elementary spirits, the
    • those beings into whom we penetrate with our world of gesture; but we
    • also into these Beings. We enter into them. We plunge into the deeds
    • of the Angels through our memories. We enter into the living beings
    • weaving beings of Angels, Archangels and Archai, then from one side
    • there comes another stream of spiritual beings, the second Hierarchy,
    • sat with and amongst other human beings. You sat down and other
    • with these human beings. You have forgotten it long ago but it is
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture IV: The Ephesian Mysteries of Artemis
    Matching lines:
    • human beings who are going through the development between death and
    • beings consisting in heat; beings of heat who, even as early as the
    • happen) that an earthly man were to meet these beings, he could
    • certain time, about the middle of this Saturn period these beings
    • were not merely spiritual beings but they also displayed a physical
    • It would however, be a mistake to suppose that these beings had a
    • as present in the Sun period other beings
    • beings one receives the impression, for instance, that the
    • fundamental things can be experienced in the case of those beings who
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • continents as human beings, and are surrounded by what the earth
    • beings we transfer ourselves through this relationship with the
    • common earth-life. This was the case with all these beings. And out
    • it is connected with those beings who, for the sake of human
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • Thereby it is possible for us human beings to comprehend
    • condensed everything. The chalk became denser, etc. We human beings
    • silica as the plant-beings becoming green and fading away, the
    • These beings themselves mutually answered each other's questions. One
    • being, in this case the animal, puts a question: the other beings, in
    • pain, on the other hand, we as human beings striving after spiritual
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • Those Beings who at that time partly went through their
    • now said as follows: I live wholly in an element with other beings.
    • the primal grace of the Divine Spiritual Beings, which reveals itself
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture X: The Chthonic and the Eleusinian Mysteries
    Matching lines:
    • and that which rules in nature, especially the forces and beings
    • and all the beings which had shared in the previous construction of
    • metal-beings. The corpse has remained of that metal-being which
    • extract of the most ancient holy Mystery-Wisdom. Human beings will,
    • certain human beings in Central Europe. Theophrastus had given his
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture XI: The Secret of Plants, of Metals, and of Men
    Matching lines:
    • the warm air leads one to the Gods, to the Divine Beings in the
    • only been imprisoned in it. In truth, they are beings born of water,
    • and have their real true existence, as beings of water, in a previous
    • peculiar hot climate, and there find human beings who differ
    • One can go over to Asia, and there again find human beings different.
    • For the life of human beings is on account of this
    • They are beings born of the warmth.
    • beings are born of the warmth ether under the influence of the signs
    • developed in the soul the pupil regarded the human beings around him,
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture XII: The Mysteries of the Samothracian Kabiri
    Matching lines:
    • nature was seen directly as the body of divine spiritual beings, who
    • realize that there exists between these two human beings a common
    • planetary bodies they saw each single member of the planetary beings
    • beings revealed themselves to them. This consciousness was awakened
    • divine beings, those Gods who stand there as the Essences, the life
    • and essence of the cosmos. It is the Gods, the Divine Beings, who
    • Gods, those who revealed themselves in the different beings and
    • processes of nature, and the great Gods, who expressed the beings of
    • it was in the heavens that he saw the real beings of substances. It
    • beings can arise. These elements live in every earthly formation.
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture XIII: Transition from the Spirit of the Ancient Mysteries to the Spirit of the Mysteries of the Middle Ages
    Matching lines:
    • asked were gladly answered by divine spiritual beings.
    • Middle Ages. For the spirits of nature, with whom these human beings
  • Title: Mystery Centres: Lecture XIV: Human Soul-Strivings During the Middle Ages the Rosicrucian Mysteries
    Matching lines:
    • beings on the earth and these spiritual beings, these Intelligences
    • the investigators that there formerly existed human beings who stood
  • Title: Fundamentals of Anthroposophical Medicine: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • offspring, both in the case of animals and of human beings. We
  • Title: Fundamentals of Anthroposophical Medicine: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • invisible etheric angel-beings.
    • super-sensible, just as we would be merely etheric beings if
  • Title: Anthroposophical Approach to Medicine: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • the case of animals and of human beings. We take account of what we
  • Title: Social Future: Lecture I: The Social Question as a Cultural Question, a Question of Equity, and a Question of Economics
    Matching lines:
    • economic cooperation of human beings.
  • Title: Social Future: Lecture II: The Organization of a Practical Economic Life on the Associative Basis
    Matching lines:
    • million men, it has gained, by the inventive genius of human beings
    • beings work, that is to say, the seven to eight hundred millions do
    • this society, from this community of human beings, to start
  • Title: Social Future: Lecture III: The Task and Limitations of of Democracy, Public and Criminal Law
    Matching lines:
    • understanding of the relations existing between human beings who, in
    • of decisive importance in social life is the conduct of human beings
    • times human thought, and the attitude of human beings towards one
    • been created by human beings themselves, but for the most part they
    • the demands of an existence worthy of human beings? Not the question:
    • beings in social life, questions affecting the feelings, and relating
    • beings can live in accordance with their capacities and needs.
    • consider human beings while they profess to speak only of
    • community of human beings in accordance with the feelings which have
    • with other beings within the whole human family.
    • may say that the feelings which human beings mutually develop in
    • are equal as human beings; but in which majority resolutions can be
    • beings might find themselves, through their feelings, in
    • feeling must arise within us that the horizon of human beings must be
  • Title: Social Future: Lecture V: The Cooperation of the Spiritual, Political and Economic Departments of Life
    Matching lines:
    • into economic life, because there are again the same human beings who
    • regulation, but by the living human beings themselves. Each member of
  • Title: Social Future: Lecture VI: National and International Life in the Threefold Social Organism
    Matching lines:
    • some commodity needed by human beings, and produced by a machine, it
    • relations existing among human beings in their common work are
    • his egoism may be precisely his desire to serve human beings. It may
    • common life of human beings all over the civilized globe in this
    • It is one and the same in the experience of all human beings all over
    • conditions out of the human beings who live together in those social
    • more evident that human beings everywhere have the same wants.
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • beings who would understand the contrasts which must be brought forth
    • beings to understand such a thing as this in a really practical sense.
    • We as human beings have our physical bodies, which are heavy just like
    • as automata, certainly not as conscious beings. I have often explained
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • But the moment human beings no longer provide merely for themselves or
    • stands in some relation to other human beings — if only to the
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • prices and values that depend not on the human beings but on the
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • two human beings. The same relationship will also come about if the
    • of by the Spirit of the human beings) will represent a real
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • Associations suitably composed, the human beings who are actually
    • itself, these human beings will find it possible to arrest the
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • past, the Spiritual — or rather, those human beings who work in
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • what happens between human beings is, among other things, the result
    • gone beyond the mastery of human beings. Today we stand before this
    • It must be mastered by human beings, by human beings in
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • own account, and human beings fluctuate up and down according as they
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • beings; it is a compensation for the human mutuality which plays in
    • Labour is divided and distributed, human beings grow dependent on the
    • that there are actually human beings in the economic process — no
    • within it. And this can only happen if human beings are united
    • together — human beings who have the economic process within them
    • once you human beings are good; you must become good.” Think of
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture XI
    Matching lines:
    • consumption by all the human beings contained in it. This is the very
    • first premiss: the total consumption by all the human beings
    • there; it is presupposed: the consumption by all the human beings
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture XII
    Matching lines:
    • beings, economically speaking, became money. The slaves became money.
    • time, we may say, human beings became money. This is a perfectly
  • Title: World Economy: Lecture XIV
    Matching lines:
    • it is possible for human beings to do, then a different amount will be
    • economic system you are after all always dealing with human beings.
    • products among human beings, and this exchange lives itself out in the
    • beings are in need of free and clear insight into the essentials, for
  • Title: Lecture I: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • that we, as human beings possessing the ordinary consciousness of
    • by Beings who were outside and beyond the Earth. And the instruction
    • and then through this kind of seeing they came to know Beings. We
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. And the language, the spiritual
    • initiates of olden time, there were no beings who had undergone
    • the Earth spiritual Beings hold command, of quite another kind than
    • descend to human beings. The Greeks, for instance, were not unaware
    • of the Spiritual Beings in the interior of the Earth; they called
    • spiritual world. Human beings are thus incarnated one or two
  • Title: Lecture II: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • of human beings. Even as late as the 12th or 13th century A.D., souls
    • lives — reincarnation — but there were human beings
    • Earth, when human beings still enjoyed dream-like clairvoyance.
    • spiritual beings. Man at that time could never say, “I have my
    • have the life of elemental beings in my head.” Then came the
    • longer has spiritual beings in his head, but only thoughts —
    • only become free when spiritual beings no longer directed him —
    • human beings in our time to appreciate the need for a return to
    • spiritual Beings — working at the super-sensible form of
  • Title: Lecture III: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • begins. Whilst we are asleep, lofty Spiritual Beings work upon the
    • are experienced by all human beings alike. Indeed, human evolution is
    • would go hard with human beings as they are in the present age, did
    • false interpretation. Human beings who have not come in touch with
    • knowledge from higher Beings, and then following the whole
    • Beings, how it was with him later when less and less of the wisdom
    • the beings that are around us, Heaven and Earth work together to form
    • unconsciously, for the most part, as far as the human beings
    • all human beings shall be regarded as on the same level. I could
    • intercourse with beings of the spiritual world, and I think you will
    • with his spiritual leveling of human beings, — what is he,
  • Title: Lecture IV: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • beings, beings of the higher hierarchies. Throughout this period of
    • beings. And then we begin to travel through the starry heavens on our
    • sees it ‘peopled,’ as it were, with certain beings. And
    • these beings it is who will prepare the soul, so that, when it comes
    • physical human beings made up of protein and a few other substances.
  • Title: Lecture V: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • I want to speak of the spiritual powers and beings that live in
    • man's environment. They are super-sensible powers and beings we cannot
    • among such spiritual beings, the dealings they have with one another,
    • super-sensible Intelligences, these super-sensible beings. Since,
    • then we have to recognise that we human beings have something of
    • to say beneath it, a kingdom of beings, who are intimately
    • a matter of fact, beings live in all the various
    • manifestations of wind and weather, — beings who are only not
    • present and alive, notwithstanding. The beings who live in wind and
    • the beings of whom I speak. When therefore we look out into the
    • are living, we have there around us a world of beings, who are
    • beings whom I have called in my books and frequently spoken of in
    • lectures as the Luciferic beings.
    • these beings have a specific end in view in regard to man.
    • in the weather! — these beings attach great value to the moral
    • without being inwardly free. As it is these beings wage a fearful
    • persons readily fall a prey to these beings who seek to
    • the vagaries of wind and weather, are beings who, abhorring human
    • addition to these beings who build, as it were, their strongholds
    • to speak in pictures — there are also beings of a contrary
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture VI: Man's Life on Earth
    Matching lines:
    • it were, into a colony of spiritual Beings, and Jahve is their
    • beings who die in successive times. From each of them in turn
    • as it were, from human corpses, human beings in their turn, are born.
    • death (for we have laid the physical body aside), and yet as beings
    • will be living with the Beings of whom the physical refulgence are
    • the Sun and Moon and Stars. With the spiritual Beings of the Stars
    • is living now with the Beings, to whom the several Stars
    • to build from the entire Cosmos, with the help of the Beings of the
    • spiritual Beings who have their physical reflection in the
    • our consciousness, amid the Beings of the Hierarchies in the
    • community with the Beings of the Hierarchies. To tell it more
    • revelations of these spiritual Beings, whereas we felt ourselves till
    • spiritual Beings as they really are; all that we now possess are the
    • spiritual Beings; now we incorporate what we can take into ourselves
    • Beings who had been leading hitherto were replaced by that spiritual
    • another way than heretofore. We human beings shall be able even to
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • that we, as human beings possessing the ordinary consciousness of
    • by Beings who were outside and beyond the Earth. And the instruction
    • and then through this kind of seeing they came to know Beings. We
    • Beings of the Hierarchies. And the language, the spiritual
    • initiates of olden time, there were no beings who had undergone
    • the Earth spiritual Beings hold command, of quite another kind than
    • descend to human beings. The Greeks, for instance, were not unaware
    • of the Spiritual Beings in the interior of the Earth; they called
    • spiritual world. Human beings are thus incarnated one or two
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • of human beings. Even as late as the 12th or 13th century A.D., souls
    • lives — reincarnation — but there were human beings
    • Earth, when human beings still enjoyed dream-like clairvoyance.
    • spiritual beings. Man at that time could never say, “I have my
    • have the life of elemental beings in my head.” Then came the
    • longer has spiritual beings in his head, but only thoughts —
    • only become free when spiritual beings no longer directed him —
    • human beings in our time to appreciate the need for a return to
    • spiritual Beings — working at the super-sensible form of
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • begins. Whilst we are asleep, lofty Spiritual Beings work upon the
    • are experienced by all human beings alike. Indeed, human evolution is
    • would go hard with human beings as they are in the present age, did
    • false interpretation. Human beings who have not come in touch with
    • knowledge from higher Beings, and then following the whole
    • Beings, how it was with him later when less and less of the wisdom
    • the beings that are around us, Heaven and Earth work together to form
    • unconsciously, for the most part, as far as the human beings
    • all human beings shall be regarded as on the same level. I could
    • intercourse with beings of the spiritual world, and I think you will
    • with his spiritual leveling of human beings, — what is he,
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings, beings of the higher hierarchies. Throughout this period of
    • beings. And then we begin to travel through the starry heavens on our
    • sees it ‘peopled,’ as it were, with certain beings. And
    • these beings it is who will prepare the soul, so that, when it comes
    • physical human beings made up of protein and a few other substances.
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • I want to speak of the spiritual powers and beings that live in
    • man's environment. They are super-sensible powers and beings we cannot
    • among such spiritual beings, the dealings they have with one another,
    • super-sensible Intelligences, these super-sensible beings. Since,
    • then we have to recognise that we human beings have something of
    • to say beneath it, a kingdom of beings, who are intimately
    • a matter of fact, beings live in all the various
    • manifestations of wind and weather, — beings who are only not
    • present and alive, notwithstanding. The beings who live in wind and
    • the beings of whom I speak. When therefore we look out into the
    • are living, we have there around us a world of beings, who are
    • beings whom I have called in my books and frequently spoken of in
    • lectures as the Luciferic beings.
    • these beings have a specific end in view in regard to man.
    • in the weather! — these beings attach great value to the moral
    • without being inwardly free. As it is these beings wage a fearful
    • persons readily fall a prey to these beings who seek to
    • the vagaries of wind and weather, are beings who, abhorring human
    • addition to these beings who build, as it were, their strongholds
    • to speak in pictures — there are also beings of a contrary
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Planetary Spheres: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • it were, into a colony of spiritual Beings, and Jahve is their
    • beings who die in successive times. From each of them in turn
    • as it were, from human corpses, human beings in their turn, are born.
    • death (for we have laid the physical body aside), and yet as beings
    • will be living with the Beings of whom the physical refulgence are
    • the Sun and Moon and Stars. With the spiritual Beings of the Stars
    • is living now with the Beings, to whom the several Stars
    • to build from the entire Cosmos, with the help of the Beings of the
    • spiritual Beings who have their physical reflection in the
    • our consciousness, amid the Beings of the Hierarchies in the
    • community with the Beings of the Hierarchies. To tell it more
    • revelations of these spiritual Beings, whereas we felt ourselves till
    • spiritual Beings as they really are; all that we now possess are the
    • spiritual Beings; now we incorporate what we can take into ourselves
    • Beings who had been leading hitherto were replaced by that spiritual
    • another way than heretofore. We human beings shall be able even to
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture I: The Event of the Appearance of Christ in the Etheric World
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • and the soul conditions of human beings have also changed to a
    • must first say that the kind of knowledge human beings have today was
    • I-consciousness. It had hardly occurred to human beings that they
    • beings, but knowledge of the I is something different from the force
    • of the I, from its effectiveness. Human beings were not yet endowed
    • perceptions of the human beings of that time, so that they knew that
    • night. There were thus intermediate states in which human beings
    • human beings. We had to lose that awareness of the spiritual world in
    • being, because he associated directly with other spiritual beings,
    • spiritual beings to whom he can no longer look up with normal senses
    • spiritual beings, but the person of today cannot look into those
    • and had intercourse with these other beings. He can no longer do this
    • beings dwelt in direct contact with the gods, or spirits, and when
    • the higher beings and when it was aware of itself as a member of that
    • among human beings. If a child were to be cast upon some lonely
    • beings, he would be unable to acquire the faculties of thinking and
    • depends in part on the kind of beings among which it lives and
    • human beings to some place where they never meet a human being
    • physical plane among modern human beings or whether you — the
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture II: Spiritual Science as Preparation for a New Etheric Vision
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • successive incarnations of human beings. This will be one of the
    • It is not merely a play of forces and beings active
    • human beings had a kind of clairvoyance, not the kind that one may
    • beings dwelling upon this ancient Atlantean continent possessed
    • could see the facts and beings of the spiritual worlds. In those days
    • Hence, when human beings were in the intermediary state between
    • physical shapes of our fellow human beings. This is what surrounds
    • the spiritual beings and spiritual facts about which we hear through
    • These spiritual beings were at one time the companions
    • also such beings as I see about me during my clairvoyant states.”
    • Man was a companion of spirit-soul beings during those distant ages
    • world, to beings that we must picture to ourselves as the highest of
    • Another epoch followed, during which human beings
    • on, the Silver Age. During this epoch, human beings living between
    • together with the spiritual beings. This period, therefore, was one
    • faculties of the human soul. Through the fact that human beings had
    • What, then, were human beings like in this age of Kali
    • terrible laziness of human thinking when human beings say that
    • human beings. We know that the important Roman writer, Tacitus, in a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture III: Buddhism and Pauline Christianity
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • knowledge diffused among human beings. Man knew that there were
    • plants. He had no power of judgment but could see the creative beings
    • such that one knew: I was descended from divine beings, but my
    • fall of man, under the influence of Luciferic beings. This urge was
    • Paul had to instruct human beings that the work in each
    • of human beings have gone through it in the past two thousand years,
    • increasingly throughout the next 2,500 years, human beings will
    • beings the significance of right-mindedness. This will all lead human
    • beings to know in which direction they must go. You must undertake to
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture IV: Mysteries of the Universe: Comets and the Moon
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • contrast if we remember that those beings, for example, who fell into
    • — were as necessary to the beings on the ancient Moon as oxygen
    • is necessary to the beings of our present earth. Cyanide and similar
    • beings, leading to their destruction. Yet compounds of carbon and
    • necessary, however, that human beings should regard this comet as an
    • fruitful. Human beings must now unite themselves with different
    • His rod out there in the heavens in order to say to human beings
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture V: The Reappearance of Christ in the Etheric
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • express in this way: what is our task as human beings in any
    • worlds resulting from remnants of the old clairvoyance, human beings
    • different. Human beings see the spiritual during Dvapara Yuga, Treta
    • manifests itself as a multiplicity of beings. You know, of course,
    • hierarchies of spiritual beings. These stand, naturally, under
    • saw a multiplicity of divine beings. Only the initiates were able to
    • Abraham, human beings prepare themselves to recognize the single
    • is the spirit of Moses that now permeates the best human beings of
    • for human beings to acquire by means of these human faculties —
    • We are going along the path that will lead human beings back again
    • We are going along the path that allows human beings to enter into
    • high stages to which human beings will be able to ascend only in the
    • human beings have learned to know that the I is a firm central point
    • in the inner being, human beings shall again be guided outward, in
    • beings during the first half of the twentieth century — to
    • will most certainly appear in humanity when human beings prove
    • human beings even in the first half of the twentieth century, and for
    • more and more human beings during the next 2,500 years, until at last
    • happen, however. One is that human beings will have the aptitude for
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture VI: The Sermon on the Mount
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • forces. In them we must recognize the influence of spiritual beings.
    • spiritual beings, but now they had to come close to him, to descend
    • been possible. A number of human beings would have had to have a much
    • divine-spiritual beings.” Now, however, human beings should
    • beings. His spirit self is not yet in him; it will flow into him only
    • Him. Now, however, human beings have evolved further and have become
    • Christ will thus become visible to human beings in an etheric and not
    • beings of that time so that the Mystery of Golgotha may penetrate. In
    • so on. The mystics experienced in their inner beings what Moses
    • revives the age of Abraham, but in the sense that human beings are
    • spirit of Abraham will influence our knowledge so that human beings
    • Although human beings knew nothing of all this in the
    • circumstances that will require human beings to take their destiny
    • draw from there new forces. Later, other human beings, too, will
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture VII: The Return of Christ
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • faculties have reached the point today at which human beings can
    • say, “I once could behold spiritual beings; I could see into at
    • Human beings with etheric clairvoyance will thus behold the Christ
    • the mission of spiritual science to prepare human beings for the
    • perceived by clairvoyant human beings. We can characterize this event
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture VIII: The Etheric Vision of the Future
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • in 3101 BC, and then the time came when human beings began to
    • beings who know what you have seen. They call it ‘the etheric
    • beings, however, regulate their social life according to what each
    • anthroposophy to announce this. There are already human beings who
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture IX: The Etherization of the Blood
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • Wherever we, as human beings, have striven for
    • There are thus two poles in human beings, the life of
    • thinking is the shadow-image of mental pictures and beings belonging
    • living beings on the astral plane. Beings of the most varied kinds
    • that cast their shadow-images into human beings, and these processes
    • Shadow-images of Beings of the Astral Plane
    • Shadow-images of Beings of Lower Devachan
    • Beings of Higher Devachan
    • individuals are always fully awake in waking life. Human beings
    • beings need by day if they do not wish to lead an arid, empty,
    • rays vary greatly in different individuals. Sleeping human beings
    • particular coloring of the streams that flow into human beings during
    • will depend, however, upon such human beings learning to observe the
    • welfare and the freedom of human beings. Whatever can be gained in
    • its concerns. What thereby awakens in human beings will be unifying,
    • would find that human beings built their dwelling places by methods
    • interlace with one another, and so on. Today, human beings must build
    • three years, human beings have become ripe to behold the Christ Who
    • Palestine. If human beings observe such happenings with undimmed
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture X: Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 1
    Matching lines:
    • Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 1
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 1
    • the streets and see in other human beings only their bodies, not
    • unconscious the spiritual beings that surround us and that take hold
    • human beings but standing in continuous relationship to human beings,
    • enter, would arouse ill-will and resistance from some human beings.
    • because it has been particularly urged upon human beings by the
    • so that a large proportion of human beings believe only in
    • the materialistic thinking of human beings? These initiates desire
    • beings should enter more and more deeply into materialism, that they
    • masters of those lodges, however, is that the human beings should not
    • completely outside the will and intentions of human beings. No human
    • wish to confine the souls of human beings to the materialistic
    • human beings. This striving evolves under the influence of a quite
    • human beings away from Christ, Who passed through the Mystery of
    • were once simply living human beings. In these Indian, Eastern
    • such an etheric body, certain beings are able to inhabit this etheric
    • body; they then become etheric beings with these etheric bodies that
    • have been laid aside by human beings. In Eastern regions, therefore,
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture XI: Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 2
    Matching lines:
    • Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 2
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 2
    • They are also allied with other beings who influence such
    • beings are not human beings incarnated in the flesh but are beings
    • who thought it preferable to bring to the human beings who wished to
    • the souls of dead human beings. For them it was of compelling
    • the actions of human beings do here on the physical plane. I
    • The experiences of human beings continue naturally in
    • however, a fortunate arrangement has been found for human beings
    • gnome-like beings; spirits of water, undine-like beings; spirits of
    • air, sylph-like beings; and spirits of fire, salamander-like beings.
    • must never believe, however, that behind these beings stands someone
    • beings in the fifth post-Atlantean period, so that with these forces
    • who are closest to human beings, the spirits belonging to the kingdom
    • have said that, exactly because of this, beings that are close to man
    • work in an invisible way among human beings, and man is held back
    • beings could grasp that they possessed something in the Christ
    • human beings like children as they were still being led in the third
    • beings toward the spiritual world in such a way that acceptance or
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture XII: Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 3
    Matching lines:
    • Individual Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 3
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • Spirit Beings and the Undivided Foundation of the World: Part 3
    • With the old wisdom by which human beings have reached
    • human beings or whether they are enacted by groups of human beings
    • problem is to bring together human beings with the mechanical, which
    • This Philosopher's Stone was to present human beings with the
    • materially. It was to lead human beings to experience immortality, to
    • connection with the health and illness of human beings. Through
    • From a certain celestial direction, spiritual beings are constantly
    • at work. One need only put these spiritual beings at the service of
    • earthly existence and, because these spiritual beings working in from
    • actively working beings from the opposing sides of the cosmos are
    • necessary for human beings to prepare themselves by not taking
    • the occult sphere one must refuse to harness human beings themselves
    • involved in making a large number of human beings from all over the
    • All these things strike human beings today as being
  • Title: Reappearance/Christ: Lecture XIII: The Three Realms of the Dead: Life Between Death and a New Birth
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the etheric world, not His return in a physical body. The
    • is done by human beings here on earth, and how connections are made
    • Think how much we have, as earthly human beings, through mental
    • we human beings here on earth confront the mineral or plant natures,
    • Through what we human beings perform with our actions, however, we
    • pleasure, sorrow or joy. You know that if we as human beings smash a
    • rock, certain elemental beings will indeed experience pleasure or
    • explanation is the principle of evolution for the animal beings
    • has evolved upward from imperfect beings to more perfect ones. A
    • evolved from undifferentiated beings to more and more
    • this evolution of the animal beings, if they evolve from imperfect to
    • more perfect beings. What is at work in all that one can observe in
    • will forces is limited to the circle of human beings in which he
    • human beings that a dead person knows essentially through the will,
    • from human beings on earth. This is not an abstract bond but a really
    • with beings who never experience earthly incarnations but with whom
    • Here, if we observe ourselves as human beings
    • conviction is of necessity spreading over the earth, human beings can
    • within them, that man himself bears within him. These beings are
    • to save even the most simple, primitive human beings from
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: The Earth As Being with Life, Soul, and Spirit: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • lives on the earth is connected with super-sensible beings, with the
    • beings of the higher Hierarchies. We know that what is called the
    • higher and lower beings of the Hierarchies. Today, and in the
    • influence on the human beings who inhabit the Italian peninsula, to
    • individual variations. There can be human beings in Middle Europe
  • Title: The Earth As Being with Life, Soul, and Spirit: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • conception that between the human beings incarnated here on the earth
    • in the physical body and the human beings who are out of the body
  • Title: Rosicrucianism/Initiation: Lecture I: Research into the Life of the Spirit During the Middle Ages
    Matching lines:
    • speak of the spiritual Beings, the so-called
    • as of beings one actually meets in life. The people of
    • happened that in this or that enactment they met spiritual Beings,
    • called up, to begin with, of the Beings who may be designated as the
    • Beings of the First Hierarchy: Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones.
    • The Seraphim would have been characterised as Beings with whom there
    • the same, Beings who would not say: Outside me are things —
    • Beings know only of themselves, and this knowledge of
    • is Beings: in the midst the Thrones; in the circumference
    • essential Being, Beings who move and weave into one another, do,
    • by Beings of the First Hierarchy did verily once take place in the
    • merely the expression of the fact that the Beings are there.
    • Beings are there.
    • must Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones be there; if the Beings are not
    • Beings of the Second Hierarchy, Kyriotetes, Dynamis,
    • Exusiai, Beings that had been generated by the Seraphim, Cherubim
    • warmth. Thither entered younger, cosmically younger Beings. And how
    • did these cosmically younger Beings work? Whereas the Cherubim,
    • Beings of the second Hierarchy form themselves in the Element of
    • that it is in very deed and truth Beings who thus press their
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Rosicrucianism/Initiation: Lecture II: Hidden Centres of the Mysteries in the Middle Ages
    Matching lines:
    • work, the creation of divine-spiritual Beings. When one looks at what
    • divine-spiritual Beings. But man cannot come through to these
    • spiritual Beings. The pupil, who was a young man somewhere between 25
    • last really spoken to me through her beings; now a moment has been
    • of actually having intercourse with the Beings of the spiritual
  • Title: Rosicrucianism/Initiation: Lecture III: The Time of Transition
    Matching lines:
    • And certain Beings of the
    • the human beings in the world. And when one descends deep down into
  • Title: Rosicrucianism/Initiation: Lecture IV: The Relationship of Earthly Man to the Sun
    Matching lines:
    • Beings of quite definite character and kind.
    • Beings, to whom one could look up with the eye of the soul, when one
    • that the Beings who are united with the single stars are the Beings
    • particular star. And such Beings he called: the Intelligence of the
    • the same time, hindering Beings work from the star, Beings who
    • star and also into it; and these Beings he called Demons of
  • Title: Rosicrucianism/Initiation: Lecture VI: The Tasks of the Michael Age
    Matching lines:
    • the nineteenth century, and into which human beings will have to
    • the thirteenth or fourteenth century. Then human beings began to
    • already there. As human beings we must find our humanity again in the
    • For other beings of
  • Title: Michael Meditation: The Festivals and their Meaning: IV Michaelmas
    Matching lines:
    • Ye, the radiant Beings of Æther-Worlds,
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas III: The Michael Inspiration
    Matching lines:
    • human beings in a remarkable manner, and have been so in all epochs
    • beings, will be the purpose of to-day's lecture.
    • being, spiritual beings live; not a mere washed-out spirituality, but
    • separate spirit-beings, Nature-spirits. These Nature-spirits hide
    • when once we know how to handle it; when, as human beings, we can
    • ordering in relation to human beings. And all the great paintings and
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas IV: A Michael Lecture
    Matching lines:
    • human beings will have to enter with increasing consciousness, is
    • the 13th or 14th century. Then human beings began to write in the
    • against what is already there. As human beings we must find our
    • Other beings of the
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas Va: The Michael Impulse and the Mystery of Golgotha (Part I)
    Matching lines:
    • make him comparable with the Beings of the Hierarchy of the Angels.
    • Beings of the different Hierarchies proceed from lower to higher
    • Now if we take the most important Beings in the ranks of the
    • We can call these Beings by such names, for the name is in no way the
    • separate Beings of the Hierarchy of the Archangels; not abstractly by
    • then from the Christian era onwards one can point to different Beings
    • stress on the names as such, I will enumerate the names of Beings in
    • Beings of the Hierarchy of the Archangels who have in turn controlled
    • period of evolution that is now passed, the super-sensible Beings were
    • that the majority of human beings were born with a brain possessing
    • Two Beings of the Archangels are to be distinguished in this way: One
    • can divide from one another the Beings who belong to the Hierarchy of
    • attributes and characteristics of these Beings. We shall not content
    • Now all the Beings who belong to the Hierarchy of the Archangels are
    • you know, evolution; and evolution embraces all Beings. Beings are in
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas Vb: The Michael Impulse and the Mystery of Golgotha (Part II)
    Matching lines:
    • In the intervening centuries other Beings from the rank of the
    • in the higher worlds. All the Beings we have learned to know as Beings
    • other Higher Beings cover their faces before death. For death is an
    • Among all the Beings of the higher worlds there was One and One alone
    • incarnation to incarnation. The individual guidance of human beings is
    • made subject to the Angeloi, the Angel Beings. When a man from being a
    • And it is such Angel Beings who, after the fulfilment of their
    • mission, ascend into the realm of the Archangel Beings.
    • Beings what men in past ages could only feel in an undefined way as a
  • Title: Lecture: Michaelmas VII: The Creation of A Michael Festival Out Of The Spirit (Extract)
    Matching lines:
    • less could animals or human beings appear on it — this would be
    • Beings with whom man is united every night in the way I have described
    • are some Beings who are the ruling spiritual powers for a particular
    • mankind was approaching the Ego evolution, human beings might find
    • through His own victory over death; but we human beings understand the
    • Resurrection. But as human beings we must be able to submerge in what
    • For in the past, festivals used to bind human beings strongly
    • of such a festival would reveal, not only the will of human beings,
  • Title: Poetry/Fairy Tales: Lecture 1: The Poetry of Fairy Tales
    Matching lines:
    • has progressed as far as experiencing a world of spiritual beings and
    • spirit-soul beings and realities of the universe. This was a
    • we recognize such moods because we are human beings.
    • the existence at that time of beings actually perceptible to the
    • traveled to that island and brought a host of beings back to his own
    • land. And through the power of these beings, those in Quatl's land
    • those very early times when human beings had a certain clairvoyant
    • convinced that they were giving human beings what belonged
  • Title: Poetry/Fairy Tales: Lecture 2: The Interpretation of Fairy Tales
    Matching lines:
    • then really happened to human beings in this intermediate state
    • directed to its spiritual surroundings, we will see all those beings
    • phenomena. The beings that express themselves within it are perceived
    • to do what now those beings around us that are active within the
    • The beings around us appear to us just as we ourselves once were when
    • beings around us who bring wisdom into everything, who regulate
    • beings who bring wisdom into the activity of the world. These are the
    • consciousness: “The wise female beings I see there are really
    • often arises when these female beings appear.
    • consciousness soul originated in human beings at a time when we had
    • can see all those spiritual beings that have remained behind at the
    • particularly in such states in which human beings can still know
    • struggles of those beings who, though weaker in bodily strength, are
    • guiding human beings to the spiritual world. He is able to give the
    • There are indeed beings who have remained at the stage of the rough
    • world, of what human beings had to change and cast forth from
    • the spiritual world is approaching its twilight. Human beings are
  • Title: Lecture: Festivals and The Mysteries. The Adonis Mystery. The Easter Thought
    Matching lines:
    • Easter is felt by large numbers of human beings as a festival
    • human beings saw in the image the actual and present God — the
    • spiritual Beings. Henceforth he was allowed to see the world —
    • took place with chosen human beings in the Mysteries. Indeed the cult
    • thousands and thousands of years, human beings have been led through
    • beings, was undergone even in the body by a Being who descended from
    • Earth a sacred deed to which human beings might henceforth turn their
    • For how did it really appear to the human beings in the centuries
    • For all human beings there now exists what existed hitherto only for
  • Title: Lecture: Moon-birth and Sun-birth. Necessity and Freedom. Stages of the Ancient
    Matching lines:
    • Beings in the Moon — belonged really to a later period. The
    • said of the great majority of human beings — and it was
    • the Sun that we, as human beings upon Earth, are able to make anything
    • ways in certain plants upon the Earth, and in other earthly beings and
    • beings looking upward to the Sun — this in their own down-pouring
    • taken place. It was the same transformation which all human beings had
    • the stars, spiritual Beings live. They can be known only if one has
  • Title: Lecture: The Moon-secret Spring and Autumn mysteries
    Matching lines:
    • infinite multiplicity of spiritual beings who express themselves in
    • All the multitude of spiritual beings who live in the stars are
    • The Moon itself in fact contains a multitude of spiritual beings.
    • into cosmic space. There were also those Beings who lived in ancient
    • the Beings who were the primeval Teachers of mankind. These too
    • a unity but a multiplicity of Beings.
    • the Beings who inhabit it look out into the universe around. If I may
    • express myself pictorially I would say: the spiritual Beings of the
    • arrived at by the Beings in the Moon who, living as it were within the
    • deeds of the Moon Beings were determined accordingly. They not only
    • fashioned on the Moon when the Moon Beings look out upon the other
    • Beings of the Planetary system. You owe to what the Moon receives from
    • the fact of the Moon Beings turning their gaze to Mars man receives
    • fact that the Moon Beings can turn their gaze to Mercury, man can
    • mysteries of speech by letting the Moon Beings tell us the
    • Moon Beings into their Mercury experiences we receive from the faculty
    • of wisdom. This we receive through the experiences of the Moon Beings
    • of the Moon Beings with Venus. And what they experience by observing
    • Beings who observed Jupiter. When he was initiated in this way man was
    • his visit to the Moon Beings. He knew that he had taken leave of his
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: The Mysteries of Ephesus The Aristotelian Categories
    Matching lines:
    • the ancient Mysteries. For a period of time human beings had to stand
    • number of human beings have passed through incarnations in which the
    • once again, human beings will indeed evolve in time what in their dim
    • human beings themselves are the most important factor in the
    • But the human beings of every age live in a particular environment.
    • mankind to carry from one age into another what human beings
    • and minds be impressed by the part which human beings took in such a
  • Title: Significant Facts: Lecture I: A Convulsive Element in Humanity in the Nineteenth Century
    Matching lines:
    • Polish poet was trying to depict the relations of the beings
    • humanity in the future? Must human beings go to pieces physically if
  • Title: Significant Facts: Lecture II: Ancient Occult Magic. The Ahasver Mystery.
    Matching lines:
    • man; they are Ego-less human beings who, because they cannot take the
    • those human beings who have, it is true, acquired the Ego but have
    • were allowed by the normal, progressive spiritual Beings to work in
    • Now we know that there are spiritual Beings actually
    • and Luciferic beings, we can now understand better what is called the
    • Spiritual Beings who had not completed their full development during
    • primitive state. What was subsequently developed by human beings
    • that had been developed for them by the progressive spiritual Beings
    • be explained? It is explained by the fact that Beings who had not
    • otherwise would have been utterly primitive. The spiritual Beings who
    • knowledge. You can imagine what such Beings in human bodies were
    • capable of accomplishing, — Beings who at a level higher than
    • enhanced in these descendants. The Beings whose development had not
    • intensified, enhanced. These higher Beings working in human bodies
    • such Beings in human form, who, if they wished some individuality
    • the Akasha Chronicle,” because Beings surviving from the Old
    • from the knowledge that the incarnating Moon-Beings were united with
    • figures of Moon-Beings incarnated in human bodies. But in Tibet this
    • you have heard, these Beings were actually present in bodies, and if
    • with spiritual Beings — and showed that substances to be found
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Significant Facts: Lecture III: The Tragic Wrestling with Knowledge. The Secrets of the Future Sixth Cultural Period.
    Matching lines:
    • incarnations. Human beings will all be very different, but each will
    • beings, first of all the Christ in an etheric form and after that
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • the particular soul constitution of the human beings alive at any given
    • from our soul life is that of the human beings of the Egyptian-Chaldean
    • in the course of time, life has become so earth-bound that human beings
    • about the ego, the self. To be sure, the human beings of that ancient
    • to earthly things and beings could never guarantee it to the ego. They
    • the human beings of this primeval epoch saw how the rivers flowed and
    • of motion which human beings display when they carry their bodies over
    • it he felt the elementary beings which carry the force of plant-seeds
    • the sense of living in the present was little developed. To human beings
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • of an evolutionary series fashioning a variety of beings), one
    • grasp this fact. But present-day human beings do not draw the logical
    • human beings think it is the laws of nature that are active in the roast
    • contrast, human beings of the past who had a living consciousness
    • the human beings from whose imaginations they sprang said to themselves:
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • sculptural one. Painters see even human beings this way. The cause is
    • long past, and green appears because at that time divine-spiritual beings
    • is divine-spiritual beings, creative in the infinitely distant past,
    • put his organism at the disposal of the upper divine-spiritual beings
    • is carried out, not by human beings, but by the subterranean gods, gods
    • of will, making use of human beings to bring to manifestation not the
    • human beings, and the time of Euripides, when men appeared on the stage
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • exist no religious human beings. For in such circumstances man would
    • evident at that moment of world-evolution when human beings were faced
    • plants, I observe the animals, I perceive the actions of human beings.
    • that the ancient Romans resembled modern human beings; though they wore
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • examine the times when human beings did not look to the earth, but out
    • ancient times human beings beheld in the heavens things quite different
    • because the human beings of that time were deeply conscious of the fact
    • beings, feeling transported into the Zodiac, incorporated into themselves
    • time human beings did not intend to express through speech what they
    • when human beings could still feel their own soul life intimately united
    • purpose is to help human beings to become free here on earth; but the
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • beings in an anthroposophical context. Thus “genius of
    • his color treatment, virtuous human beings. They are virtuous.
    • great task and mission of the age is to pull human beings away from
    • free human beings; just as world-conceptions permeating people in less
  • Title: Arts and Their Mission: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • of things and beings, but radiates out from them, revealing their inner
    • those human beings of ancient times of whom I spoke in the last lecture,
    • human beings converse and carry out all kinds of gestures on the stage.
    • a room to see human beings conversing and gesturing. This we see
    • Dionysiac godhead. Actors in the Mysteries were human beings who
    • made a first weak attempt in my Mystery dramas. There human beings converse
  • Title: Kingdom of Childhood: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • like human beings, that they tell each other things, that they love
  • Title: Kingdom of Childhood: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • they were human beings who speak and act. The child thereby has the
    • cannot think of human beings in this way. We cannot think of one man
    • But this book is only intended for human beings. If a dog of genius
    • beings, for the child did not yet differentiate between himself and
  • Title: Kingdom of Childhood: Lecture 6
    Matching lines:
    • digestion comprehending the whole world. With us human beings all
    • are really in a bad way, we human beings, because the head does not
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • affect human beings, and for which normal human functions are not in
    • beings, where the weight of the jaws recede and the arms and finger
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • different in individual human beings, but nevertheless it governs and
    • any highly tuberculous individual affects his fellow beings: and if
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • importance for the evolution of the extra-human beings, and especially
    • destroy it. In so far as we are human beings we have gone further than
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • unwelcome. Where the treatment of human beings is in question in the
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture XI
    Matching lines:
    • calls for the real beings, etheric beings, which, however in contrast to
    • generation of light in normal human beings. This internal generation
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture XII
    Matching lines:
    • physics or of chemistry. And we, as men and as earthly beings, are
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture XIV
    Matching lines:
    • We human beings carry with us through life, a framework imprinted into
    • never put on fat. In these cases you see before you human beings in
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture XVI
    Matching lines:
    • we are to be human beings. We require constant dosage with fluorine in
  • Title: Spiritual Science and Medicine -- Lecture XIX
    Matching lines:
    • in man, so that in normal conditions human beings draw the antimonising
    • vantage as the higher beings of the realms above the vegetable. The
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 1
    Matching lines:
    • to some slight degree, in the majority of human beings. We shall have
    • one day a civilisation were to arise that confined human beings in
    • What would be the result? These human beings would of course by such
    • born defective. Those human beings who live shut off from the world
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 2
    Matching lines:
    • treatment of abnormal human beings is concerned, the law is a
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 3
    Matching lines:
    • to the fact that we human beings, as we go about on the earth, are
    • descend to earth to become physical human beings, bringing with us
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • belief that there is a fixed boundary dividing human beings into
    • human beings. One must not do that — not in our time! We should
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 5
    Matching lines:
    • We have now before us two beings that are the direct polar opposite
    • opposite beings — mediated by the middle part of our organism,
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • conversations with it just as one does with one's fellow beings,
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 9
    Matching lines:
    • excitability. Man has developed as far as the ego, but beings of
    • belongs to human beings in the world. In this connection, you must
    • simply characteristic qualities. There are good beings and there are
    • bad beings. As little as you can say of a lion that he ought, or
    • solely within the organisation of man and where human beings are
    • not a true and full picture of the situation. Human beings, we say,
    • beings with whom we humans have to do, come only as far as the ego
    • necessarily brought into contact with beings who attain to the
    • spirit-self, beings who are further on in evolution than man. If we
    • to have life, then we must appeal not only to the human beings who
    • are congregated there in our school, but also to spiritual beings who
    • are more highly developed than man, spiritual beings who show quite
    • class of such beings, namely, the beings to whom we give the name of
    • “Genius of Language”. Were it left to the human beings
    • enters into man, wherein beings live whose whole life bears
    • bears the stamp of the ego organisation. These beings inspire us;
    • Eurythmy — think how we appeal there to what these beings can
    • those spiritual beings who are of the same kind as the Genius of
    • spiritual beings are verily present among us. Say, we come into the
    • a proof that we are connected with the spiritual beings who bear
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 10
    Matching lines:
    • human beings. There was however somewhere in the antecedents —
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 11
    Matching lines:
    • that the human beings themselves are constantly affording us new and
  • Title: Lecture: Curative Education: Lecture 12
    Matching lines:
    • with beings who live in the spirit. More and more does our
  • Title: Art of Healing: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • which together make us into ripe human beings in the sense in
    • beings, but we experience instead a kind of
    • we have done to other human beings, how we have stood in
    • active in our own life, these show us that as human beings, we
    • now learn to know ourselves as Beings who were spiritually
    • recognize ourselves as beings of spirit and soul, and that the
    • wholly as spiritual beings in the spiritual world. Then we know
  • Title: Art of Healing: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • beings, have an etheric or life-body. In these two members of
    • is raised above all the other beings of Nature surrounding him
  • Title: Art of Healing: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • beings of soul and Spirit. When something is being
  • Title: Spiritual Science and the Art of Healing: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • beings in the sense in which that is understood to-day. But
    • direct contact with the external objects or beings, but we
    • to other human beings, how we have stood in relation to any
    • active in our own life, these show us that as human beings, we
    • existence. We now learn to know ourselves as Beings who were
    • learn to recognize ourselves as beings of spirit-and-soul, and
    • beings in the spiritual world. Then we know what man is as
  • Title: Spiritual Science and the Art of Healing: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • spring; for the plants, as well as human beings, have an ether,
    • other beings of Nature surrounding him on the Earth. The
  • Title: Spiritual Science and the Art of Healing: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • because of this destructive process we are beings of soul and
  • Title: Report: An Outline of Anthroposophical Medical Research - 1
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual elements and beings that express themselves through them.
    • human beings — the mineral being made use of in a certain sense
  • Title: Report: An Outline of Anthroposophical Medical Research - 2
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual elements and beings that express themselves through them.
    • human beings — the mineral being made use of in a certain sense
  • Title: Threefold Order: Part II: Lecture: The Impulse Towards the Threefold Order
    Matching lines:
    • the interests of actual groups of human beings, and was
    • conditions and circumstances of all the many human beings
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture I: The Principle of Spiritual Economy in Connection with Questions of Reincarnation: An Aspect of the Spiritual Guidance of Mankind
    Matching lines:
    • beings pass through the portal of death, they first have
    • However, today's human beings do not lose their etheric
    • human beings live with spiritual events and beings until they
    • who lead other human beings into the spiritual worlds, then
    • SUN. The latter consists of spiritual beings who make use of
    • the physical sun much in the same way as human beings make
    • ray of sunshine represented the deed of the spiritual beings
    • who reside on the sun. These great beings were exclusively on
    • a group of advanced human beings was formed in the vicinity
    • they were the companions of divine-spiritual beings. The
    • human beings who were unsuited to the task. The descendants
    • they were, in a way, seized upon by these oracle beings whose
    • not incomprehensible, for human beings in our age. And this
    • imprinted on human beings of later ages. Such an occurrence
    • human beings. But the “I” of the individual
    • theories about the earlier lives of human beings are often
    • realm dominated the thinking of human beings. Most of them
    • beings to the physical plane, to make inventions, manufacture
    • world. This was necessary because human beings had to become
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture II: Christianity in Human Evolution: Leading Individualities and Avatar Beings
    Matching lines:
    • Christianity in Human Evolution: Leading Individualities and Avatar Beings
    • Individualities and Avatar Beings
    • beings who occupy leading positions in the human evolution of
    • most varied stages of development among the human beings then
    • by normal human beings only in the far-distant future. But
    • be, however far they may tower above normal human beings, yet
    • other human beings but stand on a higher plane, there are
    • also other individualities — other beings — who
    • human beings in the course of human evolution. We can
    • ourselves the following: There have been beings in the time
    • of the Lemurian evolution under consideration — beings
    • the other human beings just described. They were beings
    • intervene in the course of human evolution, such beings can
    • say, as we can of other human beings, that we trace it back
    • human evolution and beings whom we call avatars. The latter
    • blessing and progress of all human beings. To repeat —
    • lower avatar beings can reincarnate several times, it would
    • for themselves from their earthly embodiments. Human beings
    • these beings only give; they take nothing from the earth. To
    • and lower avatar beings. Such avatar beings can have the most
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture III: More Intimate Aspects of Reincarnation
    Matching lines:
    • beings. Hence, leadership as we know it today was
    • They had to impart knowledge to human beings about the
    • expression of spiritual beings. The individual who knows
    • these spiritual beings also knows the forces that are at work
    • proclaim to human beings the mysteries of Mars, whereas the
    • developmental process was that one group of human beings had
    • actually human beings alive whom we could call “Jupiter
    • Oracle was to prepare human beings during the Atlantean time
    • clairvoyants and magicians. And those human beings who had
    • life. But it was precisely those human beings who possessed
    • is not the case that the etheric bodies of all human beings
    • would have found them to be simple human beings, for they
    • they were merely simple human beings possessing the new
    • Initiate of the Sun Oracle were inspired human beings simply
    • the group of great sun beings and their leader. Zarathustra
    • When a number of human beings are to descend from a
    • Unlike ordinary human beings, this higher being did not
    • analogy, the exalted beings that descend to earth to guide
    • will be put into a position to communicate with human beings
    • conveys to us that most human beings living at present no
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture IV: Results of Spiritual Scientific Investigations of the Evolution of Humanity: I
    Matching lines:
    • the scope of the souls of human beings in Europe, Asia, and
    • human beings of our time. To be sure, they did not have the
    • sleep these human beings were able to perceive the soul-
    • spiritual beings in their full reality. Human beings learned
    • the beings in it decreased; it ceased altogether when the ego
    • Human beings lived in other regions and on other continents,
    • body was different in those early human beings. The crown of
    • Human beings
    • effect of spiritual beings who had not descended into a
    • physical incarnation made itself felt. These beings, who were
    • influence of these beings did that independence come about so
    • early. Together with the other forces, these beings slipped
    • into the astral bodies of human beings, who had not yet
    • the divine plan, human beings were not supposed to perceive
    • the ether-head. By that, many human beings fell into the
    • with beings who had actually been alive, such as Zeus,
    • evolution of humanity reached the Greek period, human beings
    • For example, human beings living in the period from the fifth
    • Christ's astral body was incorporated into human beings from
    • the appearance of human beings who were endowed with
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture V: Results of Spiritual Scientific Investigations of the Evolution of Humanity: II
    Matching lines:
    • little developed. Human beings could not make any progress
    • of human beings suited to disseminate Christianity. One of
    • for human beings to elevate themselves again to the divine
    • Human beings
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture VI: On the Occasion of the Dedication of the Francis of Assisi Branch
    Matching lines:
    • people who belonged to the most despised human beings in the
    • beings when a call from the spiritual world issues to an
    • first unknown to this small nucleus of human beings that has
    • on the present. These human beings who today come from all
    • beings into the atmosphere and beyond will empower the pilots
    • Initiate gathered human beings around Himself in ancient
    • despised human beings characterized above gathered around the
    • beings to their cause who carry the future in their hearts.
    • human beings from the sixth to the ninth centuries had a copy
    • centuries many human beings, for example Francis of Assisi
    • beings begin with their birth. And upon seeing a sick person,
    • this world, but human beings on this plane are also subjected
    • let us now conjure up this spirit to aid all the human beings
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture VII: The Macrocosmic and the Microcosmic Fire: The Spiritualization of Breath and Blood
    Matching lines:
    • beings will understand through a renewed absorption in
    • human beings were able to discover only at the beginning of
    • beatified the hearts of human beings when they were still
    • supposed to bring salvation to human beings announces Himself
    • Human beings
    • system. The future science of human beings will some day be
    • able to perceive that spiritual beings weave and radiate
    • proclaimed by Spiritual Science as follows: Human beings
    • life on earth so that everything that makes human beings out
    • ideal human beings must strive for — so that they will
    • being. The ancient mysteries say that human beings have
    • spiritual beings — the great avatars — descend
    • especially when humanity needs help. These are beings who do
    • for the sole purpose of helping human beings. For example,
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture VIII: The Event of Golgotha. The Brotherhood of the Holy Grail. The Spiritualized Fire.
    Matching lines:
    • Christ-Impulse awakened the spiritual eye of human beings,
    • Mystery of Golgotha happened, human beings received the
    • became possible for human beings to find the way back into
    • they all would have found down here only human beings who
    • human beings who were completely immersed in material things.
    • effect on the hearts of human beings. Countless people
    • of life. By contrast, the human beings six hundred years
    • corpse was the memorial symbol for the fact that human beings
    • beings desire only what they are meant to receive. They no
    • human beings whose karma provides for this. After the Mystery
    • carried over onto other human beings who were supposed to
    • even today? They came into being when the human beings of the
    • beings were able to absorb the content of Christ's
    • others, were such human beings whose lives would remain
    • beings who have made themselves mature enough can find it
    • but there have always been human beings who were acquainted
    • beings through the centuries who had to see to it that
    • human beings received copies of His etheric or astral body. A
    • hearts of human beings can become ripened through spiritual
    • beings to an ever increasing degree so that they can strive
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture IX: Ancient Revelation and Learning How to Ask Modern Questions
    Matching lines:
    • reflect the great cosmic events in the souls of human beings
    • we see human beings whose astral body received the astral
    • human beings became the heralds of Christianity by the very
    • an ego copy of Jesus was woven into human beings who began to
    • Increasingly we can see how there are human beings in the
    • human beings in the times to come would not be left simply to
    • instill in human beings what is to inspire them from the
    • special group of people, but human beings from all of
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture X: The God of the Alpha and the God of the Omega
    Matching lines:
    • presented to human beings at the present time.
    • view as sleep. When human beings fall asleep at night and
    • sleep saw itself surrounded by divine-spiritual beings, but
    • sleep. If human beings are able to sleep and their thinking
    • in such a way that it frees human beings from cares and
    • normal human beings, the Masters of Wisdom and of the Harmony
    • this time human beings lost their consciousness of the
    • Indian, human beings still had a profound yearning for the
    • call to human beings to do external, physical labor. Human
    • beings had to learn to love the world of the senses because
    • beings no longer said that the external world was nothing but
    • maya. On the contrary, human beings now had to immerse
    • and wisdom. That, however, resulted in human beings'
    • compelled to tell his disciples: “All living beings are
    • the Great Spirit of the Sun with all its subordinate beings
    • difficult to transmit this knowledge fully to human beings.
    • ancient Persian culture, human beings were still capable of
    • into the other world, it lived there among spiritual beings
    • death and rebirth. Human beings at this time wanted to
    • beings on earth, until his evil brother Seth shut him up in a
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Principle/Economy: Lecture XI: From Buddha to Christ
    Matching lines:
    • capacities of the human beings and their external
    • and along with the physical sun those beings abandoned the
    • have gone through such a rapid development that human beings
    • beings would have been stiffened and become mummies
    • and this enabled earth and human beings to develop at a speed
    • suitable to them. The beings of Mars, Mercury, Venus, and so
    • culture and the evolution of its human beings would proceed
    • of human beings who were to become fit for their coming
    • Atlantean oracles into seven human beings. In regard to their
    • spiritual and of spiritual worlds. In India human beings
    • divine-spiritual beings with whom they had once lived. To
    • for the spiritual world with its divine-spiritual beings
    • physical sphere of the sun is the body of spiritual beings
    • physical body of divine-spiritual beings. Just as the sun is
    • Graeco-Roman epoch. Up to this point, human beings were
    • being. That which lives as “I” in human beings is
    • beings. It is possible to test these facts. Not everyone is
  • Title: Lecture I: Man in the Past, the Present and the Future
    Matching lines:
    • beings in nature. Their perception of the spiritual being of the Sun
    • effects of the Sun and the Moon on plant-life. Elemental beings and
    • abstract laws as today, but of living elemental beings. Different
    • elemental beings of sun and moon were active in the root, in the leaf
    • Through his imaginative gifts he could see the small elemental beings
    • had spoken of the elemental beings in the root of the plant, he could
    • also speak of these root-beings as having expanded in a cosmically
    • On the one hand he spoke of the root-beings who were beneficially
    • active, and of the giants of frost and ice which are these root-beings
    • of wind and storm are the elemental beings of the plant grown beyond
    • frost, that is the work of opposing beings: for the elemental beings
    • devastating activities of the beings who are the opponents of the
  • Title: Lecture II: Man in the Past, the Present and the Future
    Matching lines:
    • beings in nature. Their perception of the spiritual being of the Sun
    • beings in wind, frost and hail, storm and thunder. Men did not feel
    • olden times men were quite different beings from what they are today,
    • of beings seen pictorially, of elemental spirits hovering
    • around the plants, or of gigantic spiritual beings active in wind and
    • surging of spiritual beings. The whole basis of their inner condition
    • everywhere permeated by spirit-beings and bears the gifts of the gods
    • within herself as spirit-beings and elemental spirits.
    • divine-spiritual elemental beings are active in them — and so on.
    • the divine-spiritual Beings of the Universe, a kind of Inspiration,
    • like a listening to the counsel of the spiritual Beings of the Cosmos
    • spirit-beings to whom he was referring are different. Nor on the other
  • Title: Lecture III: Man in the Past, the Present and the Future
    Matching lines:
    • beings in nature. Their perception of the spiritual being of the Sun
    • of judgment, all kinds of elemental beings appear and create delusion.
    • Unfortunately we were not alive, at least as physical beings, 300
    • Human beings today, though people do not realize it consciously
  • Title: Lecture IV: The Sun-Initiation of the Druid Priest and His Moon-Science
    Matching lines:
    • beings in nature. Their perception of the spiritual being of the Sun
    • Cosmic processes in Earth-evolution. Sun Beings and Moon Beings;
    • elemental beings (Jötuns.) Weather-processes and Earth-knowledge.
    • cultivated by the Moon Beings on the Earth was preserved through the
    • that Beings are bound up with such an existence, with Sun-existence,
    • with Moon-existence — Beings who also on their part liberated
    • of Sun Beings, who although they were once united with the Earth now
    • as it were, floated around in the air; it proceeded from Beings who do
    • did nevertheless live in man; it proceeded from the Beings who
    • there live Beings who were once the founders of the primordial wisdom
    • among Earth men. These are the Beings who passed over into the figures
    • perceptible to the ordinary consciousness; they are primordial Beings
    • These are the Beings who passed over into the figures of myths and
    • ordinary consciousness; they are primordial Beings to whom we look
    • the real foundations of the myths, sagas — primordial Beings to
    • elemental beings living in the plants, in the stones, in all things.
    • These elemental beings, having their dwelling place in trees and
    • perceived how the elemental beings can grow and expand into gigantic
    • From this resulted his knowledge of the Jötuns, the giant-beings. When
    • true bounds. But the beings were ever striving to go forth and grow
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Descriptive Sketches: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • the spiritual beings spoken of in such writings cannot read them, it
    • read in our memory, but the beings of the higher Hierarchies cannot
    • useful to them. The reading of the spiritual beings first begins when
    • as it were, darkness to the beings of the spiritual world; therefore
    • communicating something behind the back of the spiritual beings, which
    • yet is for these spiritual beings themselves. This is a genuine
    • nourishment as do human beings on the earth, but spiritual psychic
    • living beings, so to speak. Then the souls of the dead draw near and
    • the beings in the spiritual world are to possess it too, they can only
    • gain it from the beings still on the earth. That is an important
    • on earth. I have already said that the spiritual beings of the
    • that what lives in us now as Anthroposophy is to the spiritual beings,
    • physical beings on our earth — something whereby they acquire
    • whilst we are reading them. We human beings often take the opportunity
  • Title: Descriptive Sketches: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • beings on earth thought and felt. Every soul receives impressions
    • gazed upon by someone in the spiritual world. Thus human beings on
    • spiritual beings, and more particularly of those shortly to be
  • Title: Lecture: The Cycle of the Year: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • You know that the Earth, with all the beings belonging to it —
  • Title: Lecture: The Cycle of the Year: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • Human beings saw the Christ arise in their realm. The Gods saw the
    • men the Christ appeared; for certain spiritual beings He vanished.
    • certain extraterrestrial spiritual beings, now shining out to them
    • into the spiritual world. Spiritual beings mark the Mystery of
    • these spiritual beings stopped short at the gates of hell. These
    • spiritual beings worked upon man. The forces of man extend even into
    • of these Ahrimanic forces in the spring. The divine spiritual beings
  • Title: Lecture: The Cycle of the Year: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • It means that certain elemental beings which are just as much in the
    • soul in those regions in which it is spring. These beings float and
    • general earthly soul element. We see countless elemental beings in
    • elemental beings are within the soul element of the Earth, where they
    • individuality, flying and floating about as individual beings. During
    • by so doing these elemental beings lose their consciousness to a
    • animals sleep in the winter; these elemental beings sleep in summer.
    • them already as separate beings again.
    • Man needs these elemental beings... This is not in his consciousness,
    • beings with himself, if at a certain festival time — it would
    • beings can so unite ourselves with the cosmic course that we are in a
  • Title: Lecture: The Cycle of the Year: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • festival, if I may call it by the modern name. Human beings sent this
  • Title: Lecture: The Cycle of the Year: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • they thought of themselves as dwelling in their beings altogether in
    • and live spiritual messengers through whom the higher divine beings
    • impulses. But at night, when the higher spiritual beings withdraw, the
    • of elemental beings were also active there who revealed themselves to
    • elemental beings, but they looked for it outside themselves. They
  • Title: Lecture I: The Balance in the World and Man, Lucifer and Ahriman
    Matching lines:
    • similar in some respects to that of sleep. As beings of
    • more common in human beings as evolution leads on into the future.
    • physical body is an experience that will arise in human beings more
    • become too small. The more human beings are led by materialism to
    • impoverished ether-forces, in contrast to those human beings who are
    • external happenings and more as a description of what human beings
  • Title: Lecture II: The Balance in the World and Man, Lucifer and Ahriman
    Matching lines:
    • We are accustomed to speak of ourselves as beings of space, and we are
    • right; as human beings we are spatial beings. When, however, we come
    • beings. Otherwise we would not be I- or Ego-men at all. If, for
    • beings who are involved in a Group Soul. To be an Ego-being we must
    • in space, we are only in this surface, this plane. We are not beings
    • extended in space, we are surface beings, that come about through the
    • We men are thus in reality surface beings wedged between two entities
    • We human beings are creatures of the beings of the higher hierarchies,
    • working. We are beings of surface between left and right because the
    • higher beings have made us so and placed us so into space. It is they,
    • their strife at close quarters.” We human beings have thus been placed
    • that as beings of thought we are actually only surface beings, whilst
  • Title: Lecture III: The Balance in the World and Man, Lucifer and Ahriman
    Matching lines:
    • different beings with this name.” Of course the true answer is that
    • body of man. We human beings are as it were ourselves the resultant of
    • an impulse laid upon him by the Beings of the higher Hierarchies. And
  • Title: Poetry/Speech: Lecture I: The Art of Recitation and Declamation
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual impulses working through the physical human beings. If
    • human beings of flesh and blood, and differ from one another just
    • as human beings in real life differ, for instance, according to
  • Title: Poetry/Speech: Lecture IV: Poetry and the Art of Speech
    Matching lines:
    • and beings. A world, a glimmer or a flower? Glimmering and
  • Title: Poetry/Speech: Lecture VI: Speech-Formation and Poetic Form
    Matching lines:
  • Title: Poetry/Speech: Lecture V: Poetry and Recitation
    Matching lines:
    • beings so necessary to poetry and art in general. If, however, we
    • concrete spiritual beings and concrete spiritual events. The
    • my sisters, I see spirit beings
  • Title: Poetry/Speech: Lecture VII: The Uttering of Syllables and the Speaking of Words
    Matching lines:
    • the multiplicity of facts and beings of the universe to bring about
    • that we may become aware of external beings and occurrences in
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture II: Rosicrucian Training and Anthroposophical Training
    Matching lines:
    • responsibility of being placed in the world as conscious beings,
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture III: Sources of Knowledge of Christ, Lord of Karma
    Matching lines:
    • human beings, and to a certain degree its essential nature has been
    • not of human beings, but of the Gods among themselves. And we shall
    • of all men. Human beings would always have been able to recognize
    • their own breasts. Or there might be human beings who hide themselves
    • other human beings, can testify from their own experience, it leads
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture IV: Experiencing the Christ Impulse, Jerome and the Gospel of St. Matthew
    Matching lines:
    • pointed out that the capacities of human beings will be enhanced, and
    • orthodox, very one-sided view — that human beings of the
    • science are at one in showing that in early times human beings really
    • the sea of the earthly-spiritual, even so are human beings embedded
    • beings, and without the seclusion of the Mysteries. That which had
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture V: Redemption of the Physical Body
    Matching lines:
    • endeavours had been made by divine-spiritual Beings through millions
    • stages, Saturn, Sun, Moon, a whole host of divine Beings worked to
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture VI: St. John and St. Paul, First Adam and Second Adam
    Matching lines:
    • descended. For Paul, it is Adam who has bequeathed to human beings
    • conception, however, something else is possible. Just as human beings
    • different beings. Just as the natural lines lead back to Adam, so it
    • monstrous. Modern thought has long disputed whether all human beings
    • subject to the influences that normally work upon human beings. The
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture VII: The Mystery of Golgotha, Greek, Hebrew and Buddhist Thought
    Matching lines:
    • down in human beings during the Lemurian time, the possibility of
    • that he no longer has what the Divine Beings had intended for him
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture VIII: The Two Jesus Children, Zoroaster and Buddha
    Matching lines:
    • is to understand clearly what kind of beings these two children were.
    • other human beings. Since the Nathan Jesus had received no influence
  • Title: From Jesus to Christ: Lecture X: The Esoteric Path to Christ
    Matching lines:
    • of beings you are certainly a lower being than myself, but I have to
    • the beings who alone have made this possible for him.
    • Everywhere there are spiritual beings who stand in a relationship to
    • me.’ Men will learn to communicate with these beings and to
    • could the fruits of civilisation come if human beings were not born
    • civilisation, human beings must be born again. That is Lessing's
    • take hold of men more and more. In past times, even when human beings
    • so that human beings could come gradually to this epoch of evolution?
    • can be free beings, we have to thank a Divine Act of Love. As men we
    • may feel free beings, but we may never forget that for this freedom
  • Title: Deed of Christ: Lecture 2: The Deed of Christ and the Opposing Spiritual Powers. Lucifer, Ahriman, Asuras.
    Matching lines:
    • higher spiritual Beings in the cosmos have also been at work in
    • earth-existence. We have spoken of these Beings as the “Thrones”,
    • bring clearly before our minds to-day that Spirits and Beings other
    • there are spiritual Beings who oppose the progressive Powers. And for
    • to indicate which particular spiritual Beings bring the “hindrances”,
    • which spiritual Beings are the opponents of those whose only aim is
    • the Luciferic Beings who intervened in man's evolution, in opposition
    • In our own epoch, as time goes on, other spiritual Beings of whom we
    • the Luciferic Beings set themselves in opposition to the Spirits of
    • Form. It was these Luciferic Beings who gave man the prospect of
    • Beings actually take hold? They took hold of what had been instilled
    • of it. Had it not been for the coming of the Luciferic Beings this
    • The Luciferic Beings had crept, as it were, into man's astral body, so
    • that Beings of two kinds were now working in it: the Beings who bring
    • man forward and the Beings who, while obstructing this constant
    • independence. Had the luciferic Beings not approached, man would have
    • densified, debased, as it were, by the Luciferic Beings. Had they not
    • countermeasures the higher Beings introduced illness and suffering as
    • direct expression of spiritual beings. Because man came prematurely
    • How did those spiritual Beings who desire to further man's progress
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Deed of Christ: Lecture 1: Mephistopheles and Earthquakes
    Matching lines:
    • beings, and subsequently the moon, separated from the earth together
    • spiritual Beings of a higher rank than himself; these Beings would
    • him by higher spiritual Beings. The instincts prompting him to action
    • higher Beings would have guided him as it were on leading-strings. In
    • Divine-Spiritual Beings who had taken the place of what had now been
    • the hands of higher, Divine-Spiritual Beings; independence would not
    • spread a cloud of darkness over the spiritual Beings of the world out
    • the spirit those figures who were in truth spiritual Beings of a
    • higher rank than he — Beings who had not descended into the physical
    • unmistakable presence of Divine-Spiritual Beings. Because Lucifer's
    • The subtle difference between the two Beings must not be overlooked.
    • of those Beings who are connected with the powers of fire. The
    • spiritual Beings who detached themselves from the evolution of the
    • All the categories of beings have their karma — the karma of the one
    • the karma of a people, of a community or other group of human beings,
    • influences of the powers concerned lie in the case of human beings
    • a whole group of human beings; the reason why just this group should
    • together with humanity, is connected with those hierarchies of Beings
    • impulses of man. Whereas on the earth it is only beings like animals
    • a reaction on the earth against the good Beings of Light.
    • Maximum number of matches per file exceeded.
  • Title: Lecture: (On) Apocalyptic Writings - I
    Matching lines:
    • the Beings who came as the highest Intelligences from other realms to
    • history when physical remains of human beings are no longer to be
    • the fine, etheric matter to physical matter, of those beings who
  • Title: Lecture: (On) Apocalyptic Writings - III
    Matching lines:
    • nature as themselves. These Beings who had already reached a higher
    • These were superhuman Beings. These superhuman beings are of two
    • respect of the Spiritual, men were still children, these Beings had
    • The second category of Beings were already nearer to man's level, but
    • those who, as human beings were still children, but were nevertheless
    • We have therefore three grades of beings and these three grades of
    • beings are the guides and leaders of mankind.
    • Beings. Thus the guidance and leadership of mankind passes over from
    • proceeds. Not all human beings reach the goal, not all those who have
  • Title: Education: Lecture I: Science, Art, Religion and Morality
    Matching lines:
    • inner being impulses which place us as moral beings in the civilized
  • Title: Education: Lecture II: Principles of Greek Education
    Matching lines:
    • learn to know the nature of the inner forces of human beings if our
  • Title: Education: Lecture III: Greek Education and the Middle Ages
    Matching lines:
    • human beings? That is the question which now confronts us for the
    • to-day, human beings believe themselves to have reached this
  • Title: Education: Lecture IV: The Connection of the Spirit with Bodily Organs
    Matching lines:
    • into the world. Then we shall have unified human beings, for we must
    • again educate unified human beings; we shall have human beings who
    • does not promote the other. We have two human beings in point of
    • ourselves as thinking human beings and feel that thinking seems to
    • occurring in the case of some human beings earlier in others later.
  • Title: Education: Lecture V: The Emancipation of the Will in the Human Organism
    Matching lines:
    • externalities. In our time, in their own opinion, human beings are
  • Title: Education: Lecture VIII: Reading, Writing and Nature Study
    Matching lines:
    • that these “half-way” animals are beings in whom the human
  • Title: Education: Lecture IX: Arithmetic, Geometry, History
    Matching lines:
    • ourselves merely to descriptions of human beings. We may, for
  • Title: Education: Lecture X: Physics, Chemistry, Handwork, Language, Religion
    Matching lines:
    • into a true relationship with other living beings standing below him
    • present but of the past. What wonder that human beings as a rule have
    • world. Gratitude for what human beings do for us, and also for the
    • is nevertheless profoundly true that human beings should learn to
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • human beings today are only at home when it comes to a
    • existence you are among human beings, but previously you were
    • among spiritual, divine beings.” What once lived
    • among spiritual-divine beings has descended in order to live
    • beings to bring their sacrificial offerings to the altars, so
    • the form of divine-spiritual beings, so that these beings,
    • quite concrete, individual human beings. That is the gist of
    • mist until those beings emerge which are half ape, half man. No
    • are expected to train human beings so that they may get on and
    • developing human beings, to a lofty conception of the
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • penetrate deeply into real human beings and is able to get to
    • human beings. But let us now look at the matter as a whole. Can
    • human beings down into earthly life?
    • their own conviction, as a result of observing human beings in
    • human beings, to observe the bodies of the children, the souls
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • death, upon dying; plants die, animals die, human beings die.
    • contact, is in all three kinds of living beings the same
    • he has in common with all earthly beings and particularly
    • possesses among earthly beings. What we are here considering is
    • humanity as a whole; human beings have first spoken, then
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings. Indeed this is the best approach, for we should appeal
    • beings? In a certain place in Europe there were once two
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • beings interesting.
    • for us the classes are living beings also, not only the
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • helped to grow into true human beings within the social milieu
    • beings. Today we no longer have those sharply defined
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • spiritual realms and spiritual beings which have nothing to do
    • before one as much “embodied” as the beings of the
    • the spiritual world and spiritual beings in such a way that it
    • seems as if he might meet these beings at any moment, just as
    • he might meet human beings; that he might hold out his hand to
    • them and speak with them. He describes these spiritual beings
    • just as though they were earthly beings; indeed his description
    • makes them appear almost as if they were earthly beings. In
    • can “give one's hand” to spiritual beings, one can
    • faculties of intelligence in human beings are related in their
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture VIII
    Matching lines:
    • that he begins to be interested in individual human beings. If
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • beings.
    • almost say the drilling of human beings, so that they became
    • beings could be trained to work with such consciousness of
    • founded, it was still closely bound up with human beings,
    • dissolved; human beings are thrown hither and thither in this
    • great world catastrophe because human beings are now outside
    • let us look at human beings who are highly educated. At most we
  • Title: Human Values in Education: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • those old, sacred centres human beings have had, as it were,
    • intercourse with beings of the super-sensible world in order to
    • something really great must happen: now, because human beings
    • recognise this. But unfortunately human beings today do not
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture II: On Language - the Oneness of man with the Universe
    Matching lines:
    • beings. We must say, then: “We are earthly beings through
    • sleeping we are moon, earth, and Jupiter beings; and through
    • the cosmic year we are cosmic beings. In the cosmic life, in
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture III: On the Plastically Formative Arts, Music, and Poetry
    Matching lines:
    • of death; but when we approach nature and other world-beings
    • Were we to be purely intellectual beings, were we only to
    • impression here on earth of dying beings. Only through the urge
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture IV: The First School-lesson - Manual Skill, Drawing and Painting - the Beginnings of Language-teaching
    Matching lines:
    • independence as human beings. We disassociate
    • again for their surroundings, for their fellow-beings. That, of
    • the consciousness: we human beings speak; animals cannot;
    • they have crept inside, close up. Those, then, are beings which
    • of higher beings, not through words, but through silence and
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture VII: The Teaching in the Ninth Year - Natural History - the Animal Kingdom
    Matching lines:
    • ought to have enough specimens of human beings: you need only
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture XI: On the Teaching of Geography
    Matching lines:
    • connection between nature and human beings, another aspect can
  • Title: Practical Course/Teachers: Lecture XII: How to Connect School with Practical Life
    Matching lines:
    • stand as human beings to the surroundings of which we even make
    • a convenience. We live in a world produced by human beings,
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • hitherto been done by higher beings without our participation. This
    • continuation of what higher beings have done before his birth.
    • Beings who stand above the physical. It is to them that we must leave
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • become independent human beings.
    • are by no means such simple beings as it might seem. In three parts of
    • Now as human beings we are manifestly divided into the head system,
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • human beings on the earth, on the physical plane, fulfilling our
    • human beings who can arrest it, and bring into this dying element a
    • human beings cannot be excluded from the life of the earth for it is
    • to say: bodies and beings of such a nature that in the place where
    • force and substance, but we should find out what beings this law
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture IV
    Matching lines:
    • beings. I have already pointed this out in another connection: we each
    • albeit under the guardianship of higher spiritual Beings, they develop
    • umbilical cord to the spiritual beings of the higher Hierarchies.
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture V
    Matching lines:
    • below the threshold of consciousness. But if we human beings had no
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture VI
    Matching lines:
    • beings are beings of will, we are “asleep” even when we are
    • beings of will we are asleep even from the time we wake up until we
    • ego — it is only in images of the cosmos that we human beings can
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture VII
    Matching lines:
    • surface of our body, and the reason why we as human beings do not
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture IX
    Matching lines:
    • innermost depths of their beings. We shall educate badly if we are not
    • menagerie, in your ordinary life, you learned that beings that have
    • enables you to communicate with other human beings through speech. It
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture X
    Matching lines:
    • a later age. And the organs we human beings received last of all are
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture XI
    Matching lines:
    • as teachers would require to be equal to whatever the human beings in
    • has her own genius, her own spirit. If it were not so we human beings
    • inner need to awaken the sleeping human spirit. As in human beings and
    • human beings, working to educate the child through language and
  • Title: Study of Man: Lecture XII
    Matching lines:
    • around us, we perceive mineral beings, plant beings, animal beings.
    • Our physical body is related to the beings of the minerals, plants and
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture II: Spiritual Disciplines of Yesterday: Yoga
    Matching lines:
    • I speak to you here. Commonly as adult human beings we only perceive
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture III: Spiritual Disciplines of Yesterday and To-day
    Matching lines:
    • of our soul life as adult human beings (and I expressly emphasize
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture IV: Body Viewed from the Spirit
    Matching lines:
    • intelligent of human beings, men at the summit of human intelligence
    • grieving and sadness in human beings upon the development of their
    • beings within this universe. Rightly speaking all our feelings should
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture V: How Knowledge Can Be Nurture
    Matching lines:
    • life is in all of you, natural life, you are all human beings, yet you
    • Negroes must be regarded as human beings, and in them the human form
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture VI: The Teacher as Artist in Education
    Matching lines:
    • especially the art of dealing with human beings. This means that part
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture VIII: Boys and Girls at the Waldorf School
    Matching lines:
    • bring about. It aims at bringing up children to be human beings strong
    • All human beings form starch in the liver but it is different from
    • this highest creation of divine, spiritual beings upon earth.
    • is to make of children human beings sound in body, free in soul, clear
    • good in this case, either, to have painted human beings
  • Title: Spiritual Ground: Lecture IX: The Teachers of the Waldorf School
    Matching lines:
    • development in human beings. We may repose in the assurance that
    • no idea how much disgust human beings have felt for some of the most
    • necessity to one who has to deal with human beings as an artist. And
    • seeks only to realise the human ideal in living human beings.
  • Title: Curative Eurythmy: Lecture 4
    Matching lines:
    • complete human beings and, at the same time, reserved persons.
  • Title: Curative Eurythmy: Lecture 7
    Matching lines:
    • pursue this tendency himself. We are no longer human beings like the
  • Title: Lecture I: Nutrition and Health
    Matching lines:
    • in animals and human beings from what it is in plants. Plants contain
    • the earth either if human beings were not here! So, gentlemen, we
    • poisoned by the carbon dioxide coming from the human beings and
    • they take in the carbon dioxide that human beings and animals exhale.
    • Plants are just as greedy for the carbon dioxide as human beings are
    • the oxygen is breathed out by the plant. Human beings and animals get
    • nature has made, that plants and animals and human beings should
    • Now a question might be raised. You see, human beings have come in the
    • cooking it for them first! But human beings have come of themselves to
    • You can see what a good instinct human beings have had for these
  • Title: Lecture II: Nutrition and Health
    Matching lines:
    • and their white hands. Human beings have a lively, healthy color when
    • weakest human beings are those living in regions where almost nothing
  • Title: Lecture: Inner Nature of Music: Lecture I
    Matching lines:
    • beings sense this, though with greatly varying intensity. The savage
    • all the faults. He formed an archetype from many human beings, which
    • beings that distinguished themselves from those of the ordinary world
    • becomes acquainted with a number of beings whose element, whose body,
    • consists of colors. They are beings who reveal and embody themselves
    • physical space we feel all other beings as outside of us. In
    • Devachan, however, we do not feel ourselves outside of other beings;
  • Title: Lecture: Inner Nature of Music: Lecture II
    Matching lines:
    • with flowing colors and radiant light-beings surrounds him, the
    • living beings. This experience of conscious dream-filled sleep then
    • day-consciousness, and he learns to see these beings in everyday life
  • Title: Lecture: Inner Nature of Music: Lecture III
    Matching lines:
    • astral body. He has the physical body in common with